LM CHAPTERS 101 - 200

L M

CHAPTERS 101- 200

 

 

CHAPTER 101 – BAD NEWS

When Christopher Greyson was in Jiangbei, he tried all kinds of ways but didn’t get a chance to see Leon Carter. But now, when he returned to Kyoto, Shengtian contacted him and asked him to take the second lady of Ronan's family to see Leon Carter.

Jane has been in Jiangbei. It was said that Leon Carter has also been to Jiangbei. Today, Jane has just returned to Kyoto, and Leon Carter has also come to Kyoto. Christopher Greyson thought that it cannot be a coincidence.

He guessed that Leon Carter had been interested in Jane for a long time, but Jane was his subordinates' wife, so it was not easy to do anything in Jiangbei. That’s why when Leon saw that Jane has left Jiangbei and went to Kyoto, he found it as a good opportunity. He didn’t want to miss a good woman that’s why he followed her.

 

Maybe after coming here, Leon didn't want to meet her directly, and he found it more appropriate to use Christopher Greyson for his personal business. Even if Leon Carter's subordinates found out about it later, they cannot blame him. Because he can say that it was a gift from someone and he didn't know about it.

Christopher Greyson didn't care why Leon Carter fell in love with Jane or how long Leon Carter's interest will last in Jane. He only cared about that Leon Carter will give him anything if he takes Jane with him.

Christopher Greyson didn't want many things. He just wanted Shengtian to cooperate with the Gu enterprises so that those shareholders of Gu Enterprise can't look down on him and let him take over the real power of the Gu Enterprise.

Although Christopher Greyson still has some feelings for Jane in his heart, in comparison to Leon Carter’s offer, Christopher Greyson didn’t even felt the need to think for a second.

...

Ronan's house is not big, just a small two-story building. Compared with the Gu mansion, their house is not as spacious as the room where the servants of Gu live.

Jonathan Ronan came to this place because it's the area of Kyoto where the richest people live. He thought it's nobler than ordinary people to walk out here.

It’s not too big, but Jane couldn't find her mother. She also realized that she’s too dumb. Jonathan Ronan deliberately did everything. He knew that Jane would come here, so he must sent her mother to another place because he didn’t want to let her see her mother.

Jonathan Ronan will not tell her about her mother. She had to think of other ways. Jane closed her eyes and took a breath. When she opened her eyes, a white light flashed in front of her eyes. She looked intently and saw a bright thing lying in the grass.

Jane came close and picked it up. It was a platinum ring.

Jane remembered that she bought this ring for her mother from her first salary. She has been wearing it for years and never took it off. Yesterday, Jane saw it in her mother's hand.

How could the ring fall here?

Jane wiped it with her hands, and her finger stained red with blood.

Did something happen to her mother?

Jane trembled with the thought!

At that time, Jonathan led Christopher Greyson into the house. Christopher Greyson looked at Jane and smiled flatteringly, "Jane, get ready. I will take you to meet someone."

Jane held the ring in her palm, but could not help but ask, "Jonathan Ronan, where is my mother? Where did you hide her?"

Jane would rather believe that her mother was hidden by Jonathan Ronan or even beaten than that terrible thought that just came in her mind.

"Jane, go with Christopher Greyson and meet someone. After coming back, you can see your mother." When it comes to Christopher Greyson's demand, Jonathan Ronan never asked anything. He pushed her daughters to do whatever he wants.

"First, let me talk to her on the phone. I just need to make sure she's fine. After that, I will meet anyone you want." Jane said, bit her lips and clenched the ring in her hand.

"Miss Jane, Mrs. Ronan has passed away this morning." An old servant who has worked at Ronan’s house for more than ten years and watched Jane growing up here can't bear it anymore, so he spoke the truth.

"Henry, what the hell are you talking about?" Jonathan Ronan yelled.

Henry dared to come forward and tell the truth, who certainly will no longer serve for the house. He pointed to the position where Jane stood and said, "In the morning, Mrs. Ronan jumped from the third floor and fell in this place. She died on the spot. The body has been sent to the funeral home."

Jumped from the third floor!

Died on the spot!

The body had been sent to the funeral home!

There were just thses words in Jane's mind. Apart from these words, she can no longer hear any voice nor see anyone.

Her heart was like falling into a boiling pot of oil and her whole body seemed to be drained with pain.

Her mother, who was talking to her yesterday, who was smiling and laughing with her was no more.

Yesterday, mother told her that she will have a good life with her in the future but just one night has separated them forever. She will never see her mother again.

And her father, Jonathan Ronan, refused to tell her that her mother had passed away and even forced her to agree to other terms.

Wife, children, what they meant to him?

They’re just tools for him to climb up? To be powerful?

Jonathan Ronan, a brute. A pig or a dog must be more merciful than him.

 

He was just greedy for power, Jane vowed that she would destroy everything he had and never turns back.

"Lady Jane..."

"Henry, thank you for telling me!" Jane bowed to Henry, then looked up at her father.

Jane did not cry, did not quarrel, and quietly looked at Jonathan Ronan. She was obviously smiling, but her eyes were cold and horrible, with piercing cold.

Jonathan Ronan felt some uneasiness in his heart. He tried to open the mouth but couldn't say anything.

Christopher Greyson said, "Jane, I know you are not in a good state of mind. Anyway, you can't take anyone back to life after death. You'd better meet someone with me first and then we'll mourn your mother and send her from this world in good way. "

"Meet whom?" Jane asked calmly.

"Shengtian's owner, Leon Carter." Christopher Greyson didn't want to hide it from Jane.

After all, the man’s Leon Carter, Christopher Greyson thought that no woman wanted to miss this opportunity. For him, Jane was no exception.

As expected, Jane smiled, nodded and agreed without hesitation.

If he had known that Jane can agree so easily, he will do it in Jiangbei and didn't have to wait until today to see Leon Carter.

Jane didn't really want to meet that Leon Carter. Her real purpose was to leave Ronan’s house, by hook or crook.

Her mother!

Jane thought of her mother, clenched her fists and her eyes flashed a cold light. Jonathan Ronan, wait for it!

CHAPTER 102 – AN ATTEMPT TO CREATE MISUNDERSTANDING

The winter in Kyoto was the real winter. The temperature at this time was minus ten degrees. It seemed that her breath will freeze soon. When she lived in Kyoto, she didn't feel how cold this place was. But now she has been living in Jiangbei for the past three years. Jane has been used to it and liked the relatively warm weather of Jiangbei.

Three years later, she came back to Kyoto, and not only the weather was too cold to bear, everything else was as strange to her as if she had never been familiar with this place.

Jane sat in Christopher Greyson's car, the atmosphere was cozy but she still felt cold, as if she was in a cold ice cellar, shivering with cold. Her skin was pale without a trace of blood.

Jane couldn’t stop thinking of her mother, her mother who suffered domestic violence for a lifetime, until her last breath. Jane closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She was calm as if nothing has happened. She didn't see her mother jumping off the building, so she didn't believe that it was true.

 

Sometimes people just like to deceive themselves. If they don't see it with their own eyes, they still have a glimmer of hope in their hearts. Jane was just deceiving herself. She thought her mother was still alive. She can't find her mother because she was hidden by Jonathan Ronan.

Or maybe she was just having a terrible dream. When she wakes up after sleeping, she could see her mother in front of her eyes.

"Jenny..." Christopher Greyson reached out and wanted to hold Jane in his arms but when he looked at a pair of cold eyes, he put his hand back.

Jane gave him a cold look and turned to look out of the window. She looked at the scenery outside, the snowflakes were big and the streets were covered with snow. There were no pedestrians on the road and this city looked cold and lifeless.

 

After staring at Jane for a long time, Christopher Greyson sighed and said, "Jane, I want to tell you the truth. Shengtian's Leon Carter likes you. He wants to get you."

"Leon Carter likes me?" Jane thought it's funny. She didn’t know him. How does that fond-of- women a man can like her?

"You may wonder how Leon Carter got to know you." Christopher Greyson smiled. "Then you should ask your husband Edwin Carter."

"What do you mean?" she frowned.

Christopher Greyson added, "Why Edwin Carter took you to that charity dinner? Why he doesn’t touch you even you’re married? He just registered a marriage with you and then took the post of Chairman of innovation? A lot of things are connected. You should think about it."

Jane calmly sat in Christopher Greyson's car and didn’t think of escaping, because she received a message from Edwin Carter before getting on. Edwin Carter asked her to follow Christopher Greyson. Just come with him. He will handle everything.

So she did nothing. She followed Christopher Greyson to meet the Legendary Super boss of Shengtian, Leon Carter. She believed what Edwin Carter said and did not think about any bad aspects.

However, at this time, after hearing Christopher Greyson's words, Jane felt some doubts in her heart. Does Edwin Carter have the same thoughts as Christopher Greyson? Only because Leon Carter likes her, in order to gain power, he will give her to him?

Money, power, interests…

For these ethereal things, Jonathan Ronan beat his wife violently and used his daughter as a tool. In the eyes of men, wives and daughters are the things that can be exchanged? Jane knew that she shouldn't doubt Edwin Carter like this, but she had to think about that.

With this idea in mind, Jane's heart was a little uneasy.

 

What if what Edwin Carter has shown her these days were fake?

What if Edwin Carter is the same person as Jonathan Ronan?

How will she deal with this loveless marriage?

Jane decided to see Leon Carter with Christopher Greyson. Only when she goes there, she can know about Edwin Carter’s thoughts.

Christopher Greyson knew that he successfully planted a seed of doubt in Jane's heart, he continues, "Leon Carter is a man that all women dream of. He is young and handsome. The most important thing is that he is the boss of Shengtian Group, the huge business empire."

"To be with him is probably the greatest wish of many women in their lives. He will reward you with anything, and it will be enough for you to live a good life. "

"And Edwin Carter, your husband, is just a running dog under Leon Carter. There are only a very few things that he can give you in his life. He can use you to get more benefits from Leon Carter."

"I know you don't want to come back to me, but you can take advantage of Leon Carter. He can help you do many things that you can't do."

After saying so much, Christopher Greyson still didn't see any changes in Jane's expression, and finally added, "for example, take Leon Carter’s help to do something for your dead mother."

Hearing this, Jane suddenly smiled and her eyebrows were curved, "Christopher Greyson, aren't you afraid that I can use Leon Carter to deal with you?"

Christopher Greyson, "..."

He didn't really think about that. He only thought about giving Jane to Leon Carter and Leon Carter would give him benefits, but he never thought that Jane might bite him back.

"Christopher Greyson, as long as I don't want to, no one can force me to do anything. Including that Leon Carter. It’s you all who want to hold her thighs for own interests, not me."

Leon Carter’s a man who’s rich and good-looking. He’s also a man many women dream of, but so what? Although Edwin Carter's status was not as high as that of Leon Carter and has not as much money, he treated her well. As long as Edwin Carter has treated her sincerely and lives with her well, she will never leave or betray him in this life.

Jane really wanted to do something for her mother and let Jonathan Ronan fall into disrepute. But she has her own way. She didn’t have to ask Leon Carter for that.

Christopher Greyson said all this not to guide Jane to use Leon Carter to help her do something but he actually wanted Jane to break up with Edwin Carter. If Jane and Leon Carter get along well, she will naturally dump Edwin Carter. He was waiting for the time to have a good look at Edwin Carter's embarrassed face.

Christopher Greyson was a typical kind of person, if he can't get it by himself he would rather destroy it.

But what Jane just said made Christopher Greyson felt that he actually threw a stone at his own feet.

CHAPTER 103 – ARE YOU LEON CARTER?

Thinking of the moment when he heard Jane saying that she has not had a substantial relationship with Edwin Carter, Christopher Greyson felt a little restless. If it wasn't for Leon Carter, he would really be the first to have Jane’s taste. But now he can only dream about it. He had no courage to defiled Leon Carter’s woman. Leon Carter was the only man whom he cannot offend.

Shengtian Hotel was located in the central area of Kyoto, and it was a very distinctive building. This hotel was also one of the landmark buildings of Kyoto.

After getting out of the car, Jane shivered with cold. Christopher Greyson wanted to put his coat on Jane’s shoulder, but he thought it might be wrong. Jane was going to be a woman of Leon Carter. He shouldn’t have any involvement with Jane in front of Leon Carter. His single wrong action can make him an enemy of Leon Carter.

Adam Oscar, the head of Shengtian group in Kyoto had been waiting at the gate of the hotel for a long time. When he saw them, he immediately greeted them, "Miss Jane, you are finally here. Chairman Carter has been waiting for you for a long time."

"Chairman Carter?" Jane slowly repeated the words.

This title was very familiar because they all call Edwin Carter this way, but she forgeted that Shengtian's Leon Carter’s surname was also the same as of Edwin Carter. Formally, he was called Chairman Carter instead of Leon Carter.

Shengtian's top leader at the headquarters in Kyoto personally came to pick them. It's not surprising that Jane didn't know him. Christopher Greyson knew Adam Oscar, so he hurriedly went forward and said, "Hello, Mr. Oscar! Is Leon Carter here? "

"Jane..."

Suddenly a low voice sounded that got everyone's attention. Jane looked back and saw Edwin Carter coming to her.

Edwin Carter came closer and took off his overcoat and put it on her, then pressed her into his arms and hugged her.

 

"Edwin Carter..." Jane called his name, and suddenly felt sorry. Just now, she had doubts about him because of Christopher Greyson's provocation. It turned out that it was him who was waiting for her here, not Leon Carter.

Edwin Carter didn't say anything, just caressed her back gently and gave her silent comfort.

Seeing this, Christopher Greyson was about to rush to get Jane back, but he was stopped by people around Edwin Carter. He couldn't get close to him.

Christopher Greyson roared, "Edwin Carter, take your hand away. Your dirty hand cannot touch my Jane."

Christopher Greyson brought Jane to see Leon Carter, and Jane had no objections. He was happy that finally his purpose will be fulfilled but Edwin Carter suddenly appeared here to ruin his plan. How didn't Christopher Greyson get angry?

But Edwin Carter can only see and hear Jane and Jane can see and hear Edwin Carter. They held each other tightly, their hearts that have been hanging for so long and now they are finally back together.

"Edwin Carter, are you fucking deaf? Do you know who owns this place? It’s me. I'm in charge of here. Who the hell do you think you are?" Christopher Greyson shouted and called his people. Kyoto was his turf. No one dares to resist him in this land.

After his people coming, Christopher Greyson was even more arrogant, "Get out of Kyoto immediately. Otherwise, you will not be able to go back on your two legs."

However, Edwin Carter ignored Christopher Greyson and looked at Sienna Henry, "Sienna, please take Miss Jane to the room to have a rest."

 

"Damn, who dares to take away the people I have brought with me?" With the motion of Christopher Greyson's hand, his people rushed towards Jane and Edwin.

Besides Sienna Henry and Adam Oscar, Edwin Carter also had two personal bodyguards, one stopped Christopher Greyson, and the other stopped Christopher Greyson's men from approaching Edwin Carter. Christopher Greyson's men were more than ten, but they were defeated by Edwin Carter's men before they even came close to Edwin Carter, they were beaten down by his bodyguards.

The security personnel of the hotel didn't act either. They silently watched because they had received the orders in advance. They can only take action after their master’s order.

Christopher Greyson rushed over to take back Jane. Someone immediately stopped him and punched him hard.

Jane looked up from Edwin Carter's arms and looked at Christopher Greyson, "Christopher Greyson, thank you for taking me out of that house."

"Jane, do you want to cross the river and demolish the bridge?" Christopher Greyson stared at Jane.

"Yes. If it wasn't for your help, Jonathan Ronan wouldn't let me leave his house so easily." Jane did not deny that she had used Christopher Greyson.

He wanted to give her away to others. She's just played a smart trick with him.

"Go to the room and take rest. I'll take care of here." Edwin Carter did not want her to have too much involvement with Christopher Greyson. He rubbed her head and said softly.

"Edwin..." Jane didn't want to leave everything to Edwin Carter. She wanted to deal with it herself.

 

Edwin gave her a reassuring look and rubbed her head again, "listen to me."

Three short words, like an order. His orders were always irresistible.

Jane nodded and followed Sienna Henry into the room. She stepped into the elevator and go on the eighth floor, Edwin Carter looked back at Christopher Greyson, his eyes were smiling but there was a piercing cold inside.

Christopher Greyson roared, "Edwin Carter, what the hell are you doing?"

Edwin Carter just glanced at him coldly and turned to Adam Oscar, "Adam Oscar!"

"Chairman Carter." Adam Oscar immediately came forward to answer respectfully.

"Call a press conference and announce that Shengtian will never cooperate with Gu Enterprise and his subsidiaries. Find as much media as you can. Publicize it, the bigger the trouble, the better it will be."

Adam Oscar nodded, "Yes, Chairman Carter."

"Edwin Carter, who the hell are you? How can you order Shengtian to not cooperate with Gu?" Christopher Greyson jumped up and yelled at Edwin Carter.

Edwin Carter looked at him, his eyes were as sharp as an arrow and he said in a cold voice, "Just by my surname Carter."

"Your surname is Carter, so what? There are many people in the world with this surname. Just by this surname, you can't behave like Shengtian’s Leon Carter." When Christopher Greyson finished scolding, he suddenly realized something.

Adam Oscar, the general director of Shengtian Kyoto, was appointed by Leon Carter himself and has a very high position in the business industry. He was the only in charge here, everyone knew him. But Adam Oscar was very respectful to Edwin Carter…

Christopher Greyson looked at Edwin Carter again, stared at him for a long time and asked in a trembling voice, "Are you, Leon Carter?"

CHAPTER 104 – A DISGUISED SMILE

Christopher Greyson asked and wished someone could stand up and answered him - no!

Adam Oscar came out and said, "Christopher Greyson, this is our Chairman Carter. What's the problem?"

"Is he… Is he really Leon Carter? The Leon Carter in charge of Shengtian?" Christopher Greyson shook his head. He really hoped that Adam Oscar could deny it. This man, Edwin Carter, has this surname. He happened to work in Shengtian, but he was definitely not the head of Shengtian, Leon Carter.

"Yes." Adam Oscar said in a loud voice and without expression.

"Impossible, that’s impossible! How can he be Leon Carter?" Christopher Greyson looked at Edwin Carter again.

He’s Edwin Carter, just a small chairman of innovation. There's no great force behind him. How could he become Leon Carter in a blink of an eye? If Edwin Carter is really Leon Carter, then his purpose of cooperation with Shengtian will be fail forever.

 

At the thought that he can’t cooperate with Shengtian and Shengtian is going to declare that they will never cooperate with Gu, Christopher Greyson was shocked and sweating. His position in Gu family was not stable and may be replaced by others at any time. Cooperation with Shengtian was his only hope.

His position in his family is not stable and may be replaced by others at any time. His only hope is to strive for cooperation with Shengtian.

If Shengtian sends out the news that they will never cooperate with Gu, he can only watch himself abandoned by his father and can no longer enter the core department of Gu Enterprise.

In fact, he should have thought that Leon Carter was just an English name of Shengtian's leader that people mostly use in the business world, not his real name.

 

When Edwin Carter just stands there, his charm and personality have an aura, a kind of aura that was definitely not a small owner of innovation technology can possess. He should have a different identity behind it. But he was too dumb to connect Edwin Carter with Leon Carter.

"No, Mr. Carter..." At this time, Christopher Greyson felt so ashamed that he didn’t know what to say, he could not say a complete word.

Edwin Carter coldly glanced at him, then turned around and left.

Christopher Greyson wanted to pursue him but when he thought of what he has done. Does he still have the courage and face to pursue him? This was no more a matter that he can handle.

"Mr. Greyson..." his men came near.

"Get out of here, a group of drummers…"

Christopher Greyson kicked the people around him several times. He was shocked. For a long time, he was in a trance. His legs trembled and when he came to the door, he didn't pay attention and fell into shit.

His men ran to help him, but he kicked him. He scolded, "Get out of here. If you come here again, I would kill you all."

Adam Oscar looked at Christopher Greyson roaring and scolding. He can't help shaking his head. If Gu family gives the enterprise to Christopher Greyson, they may have no future.

On one side was Christopher Greyson who was 28 years old and also born in a wealthy family. But he only did idle things and gave trouble to everyone. On the other side was Leon Carter owner of Shengtian, a calm, introverted and very principled man.

In comparison, their Chairman Carter was more than ten million times better than this Christopher Greyson.

...

Jane stood near the window of the room, hold the ring she picked up and her eyes were fixed on the white snow outside.

As if her mother was standing outside the window, smiling softly and kindly at her, "My daughter Jane is the best, and mother likes Jane the most..."

 

"Mom..." Jane rushed to hold her mother, but she hit the glass window. The pain made her regain consciousness. She came to know that it was just an illusion.

"Jane!" Edwin Carter has opened the door and came in when he saw her hitting the glass window, his voice was gloomy.

Jane looked up and smiled at him. "You're back."

Edwin Carter looked at her and frowned. After a while, he said, "Jane, you have me."

"I know." Jane smiled.

She was smiling, but Edwin Carter thought she was sad than ever. He put his arms around her. He hugged her, and his body temperature passed to her, which made her body warmer. His strength was really great, as if he wanted her to get into his body, she said nothing, but she felt his concern.

She pushed him gently, "Edwin, you are holding me so tightly, I can't breathe."

Edwin Carter ignored, and after a pause said, "I will accompany you to the funeral home."

"No." Jane refused without thinking.

Edwin Carter let go of her and held her face instead, "Jane, some things have happened, but you can't pretend they didn't happen."

Jane admitted that she was afraid. She was afraid that her last fantasy would disappear. She was afraid to see what she didn't want to see. But Edwin Carter was also right. She can't pretend that it didn't happen. She had to face it bravely.

When she was little, her mother often touched her head and said, "Jane is the bravest and the strongest. When you grow up, you have to take good care of yourself."

Now that she has grown up, she can take good care of herself, but she wanted to take good care of her mother. On that day, doctor said that her mother would go home with her after discharge. Mother promised her, but why she didn't wait for her for a while longer? She came to her house to take her mother.

"Jane..."

"Let's go." Jane took a deep breath and looked up at Edwin Carter and smiled.

Edwin Carter has never hated Jane’s smile like this. She can smile at anyone, but here, he only wanted her to be real.

However, he has no way. He just didn’t want her to know that he had seen her pain through her disguised smile.

...

Jonathan Ronan was also quite familiar with Jane's personality.

He had expected that Jane would come to the funeral home, so he had been waiting for her at the entrance. He looked at Jane and then at Edwin Carter beside her.

Edwin Carter also looked at Jonathan Ronan. Jonathan couldn't help but shiver with his gaze.

Jonathan Ronan avoided Edwin Carter's eyes, looked at Jane again, and said, "Jane, when you did that three years ago, your mother had already given up on you. Now she is no more, why you came here to disturb her again?"

CHAPTER 105 – SEEING HER MOTHER FOR THE LAST TIME

Haha...

Jane coldly stared at Jonathan Ronan. He was her sanctimonious father. She had never known that Jonathan Ronan was such a pathetic person who can change his faces in seconds.

Jonathan Ronan said, "Jane, you'd better go back. I won't let you disturb your mother."

"And what else?" Jane was not angry. She coldly stared at his father. She was looking at him to see how shameless Jonathan Ronan can be.

Jonathan Ronan looked left and right, he didn't dare to look at her directly. After a moment he said, "If you still think she is your mother, you should be kind enough to let her go quietly. Don’t make her die with a remaining grievance."

When it comes to the words "die with a remaining grievance", Jane's anger rushed upward. If it wasn't for him, her mother would still be alive. It was he who killed his own wife and her dearest mother.

 

"Jonathan Ronan..." Jane was about to get angry when Edwin Carter reached out and pulled her back.

He rubbed her head and whispered, "Jane, we're here to see mother."

Before coming here, Edwin Carter had expected that Jonathan Ronan might make such a move, so he asked Sienna Henry to arrange it well. Edwin Carter held Jane her, she heard his low voice and tried to control herself and quietly glared at Jonathan Ronan.

At the same time, a black car arrived at the stop. A fat middle-aged man came out of the car. The fat man came to Edwin Carter, politely nodded and said, "Chairman Carter, I'm sorry to have kept you waiting."

Edwin Carter nodded, "Please, Richard Elf, lead the way."

The fat man, named Richard Elf, hurried forward and said, "Chairman Carter, please come this way. I don't know what my subordinates did. Please forgive for their bad hospitality to Chairman Carter. "

 

"Richard Elf, you promised me..." Jonathan Ronan also followed up, but before he had finished saying a word, he was glared back by Richard Elf.

Jonathan Ronan "work" every day to cling to the power. So he has developed a skill of observing a person.

Sophie told him about Jane’s marriage, but he didn't check anything about the man. Jane left Ronan's house three years ago with a bad reputation. With such a bad reputation, it was not too difficult to find a man to marry, but it was impossible to find someone who has more money than Gu’s so he didn't care.

But just now he has observed the man's appearance, the cool and noble temperament plus Richard Elf's attitude towards him. He was sure that this man must not be ordinary.

Not ordinary, then who was he?

What force was behind him? Was he more powerful than the Grayson’s?

Instinctively, these are the first things that came to Jonathan Ronan’s mind when he looked at Edwin’s appearance. The power behind one's back was his standard to judge how he should treat that person.

"Dad, what are you looking at? Has Jane arrived?" Sophie took two bottles of water in her hand, which her father just asked her to buy.

Jonathan Ronan looked back at Sophie and then looked at Edwin and Jane who were far away, "Sophie, have you seen the man Jane had married to?"

Sophie thought for a moment and said, "I saw him from a distance in Jiangbei. It was too far away. I didn't see him very clearly."

Jonathan Ronan said, "I think that man’s looks and background are good. You can go over and have a look and try to find out his details."

 

"Are they here?" Sophie also looked in her father's eyes direction, saw the back of Jane and Edwin Carter, who had gone far. "Dad, why didn’t you stop them?"

Jonathan narrowed her eyes and said, "Richard Elf, personally came here to receive them, how can I stop them?"

"Richard Elf, that Bureau's person?" Sophie can't help but looked at the two people in the distance and thought of the man as familiar as she had met him a few years ago. The figure of that man was similar to that of John Carter.

...

Richard Elf led Jane and Edwin Carter to the frozen room of the funeral, which was a big cold storage area. Everybody was packed in a lattice. When the family members come, they will be led by a specially assigned person, who will take the number and pull the coffin for them.

Jane didn't want to believe that her mother had really passed away. But now she has seen her laying in that small lattice with her own eyes, and saw her white frozen face and some blood on her forehead.

"Mom..." Jane wanted to touch her mother again but her legs were feeling weak and her whole body’s strength was suddenly drained.

If Edwin Carter didn't hold her in time, she would fall to her knees.

"Mom..."

In addition to this word, Jane couldn't utter a second word. Her heart seemed to be hollowed out, and a cool breeze blew through her heart.

"My Jane will look more beautiful after growing up."

"When Jane grows up, she will marry a hero."

"My Jane is mother’s most lovely child."

"My Jane..."

What mother said in the past was like a movie, which was flashing in front of her eyes and echoing in her ears. However, the person who once warmed her whole childhood can no longer say a word.

Why was God so cruel to her? The knot between her and her mother has just opened. A few days ago, she thought that her future can still be bright and happy. She'll be able to take care of her mother and live a good life with her.

And now her mother was lying in the coffin, there will be no future.

Jonathan Ronan was right. She has killed her mother. She left Kyoto alone and let her mother stayed in that hell. Why didn't she come early to take her mother? Why didn't the cruel God give her a chance to take good care of her mother? Why?

Jane's mood finally collapsed and tears flowed down like beads of broken thread. She was crying and screaming as much loudly as much she can, like a trapped animal. Her voice was filled with despair and sadness. Her heart was empty as if nothing can fill it again.

Edwin Carter hugged her. He didn't say anything to persuade her. He just let her tears wet his clothes. Let her cry. She will feel okay if she cries it out.

However, his heart was also tightly clenched after seeing her like this. His mood was not under his control. Edwin Carter had never experienced this feeling before. But he understood her situation.

CHAPTER 106 – EX BOYFRIEND

She has no idea how long she cried. Edwin Carter's chest was soaked with her tears. He had seen Jane pretending to be strong. He never knew that she would cry like this, but he had no way to persuade her.

"Jane..." Edwin Carter reached out, touched her red and swollen eyes with his thumb and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.

Jane's body twitched uncontrollably after crying. When Edwin Carter called her, she twitched even more.

Edwin Carter hugged her, patted her back gently, and comforted her like a crying child.

Jane raised her head from Edwin Carter's arms, bit her lips, and tried to control her emotions, "I will take care of my mother's affairs and I don't want Jonathan Ronan to interfere."

 

Jonathan Ronan refused to let her see her mother. In fact, he wanted to threaten her and forced her on his condition if she wanted to see her mother. But Jonathan Ronan could not say it directly. So he put on a disgusting kind father's face and scolded her.

Edwin Carter nodded, "The person we just met is director Richard Elf. He will deal with this matter. Jonathan Ronan will not be able to meddle in."

She rubbed her eyes and looked up at Edwin Carter, "Edwin, how do you have friends everywhere? And they're all at such big positions."

Jane suddenly raised a question. Edwin Carter was slightly stunned, but he said, "In fact, it's not that I know them or they know me, it's all due to interests."

There are not many principles for a person like Richard Elf. For the sake of interests, he can work with Jonathan Ronan to prevent her from seeing her mother. But when Shengtian contacted Richard Elf and offered him more benefits, he didn't hesitate to abandon Jonathan Ronan and worked for Shengtian.

 

After Edwin Carter said this, she understood that, in the end, as long as he has money, he can call anyone to handle his affairs wherever he goes. The point was how rich he was? Why does she always feel that she can't see him completely?

Edwin Carter rubbed her head again, "Let’s go back and prepare everything well for mother."

"Thank you," she nodded. If he hadn't been with her to help her, she wouldn't have been able to see her mother and it would be impossible for her to handle these affairs.

"John Carter?"

Sophie's surprised voice suddenly sounded behind them. Jane and Edwin Carter looked back at the same time and saw Sophie standing four or five steps behind them, and her eyes were stuck on Edwin Carter.

"What do you want to do, Sophie?" Jane instinctively stood in front of Edwin Carter and didn't want her man coveted by others, especially by Sophie.

Sophie ignored Jane, stared at Edwin Carter for a while and said, "John Carter, is it really you?"

Edwin Carter nodded and replied coldly, "Yes, it's me."

Hearing Edwin Carter's answer, Jane's body was slightly stiff. How did these two people know each other? What happened between them that she didn't know?

"It's really you." Sophie smiled and said, "I didn't expect that you would marry my sister."

John Carter?

John Carter?

John Carter?

Jane repeated the name three times in her heart. She vaguely remembered some impressions of the name and then thought about it carefully. Jane remembered that when Sophie came back from the United States, she said to Jane that she had made a boyfriend, named John Carter.

Thinking of this, Jane looked up at Edwin Carter again and saw that his eyes were cold, as usual, with no change in expression. There were no explanations. She unconsciously pulled her hand out of his palm.

 

His hand was suddenly empty, Edwin Carter really disliked it. He slightly frowned and then stretched out his hand to hold Jane. Jane wanted to draw back her hand, but this time Edwin Carter held her tightly. She couldn't move at all.

Edwin Carter held Jane and looked at Sophie again and said politely, "Miss Sophie, if you have nothing to do, my wife and I will leave now."

With that, Edwin Carter put his arm around Jane's waist and forced her to leave without looking at her.

"Sophie, do you know that man?" Jonathan Ronan came out, looked at the back of Jane and Edwin Carter.

"I met him twice or thrice when I was studying in the United States," Sophie answered truthfully but deliberately didn't mention that she had a relationship with him.

"What is his family background?" Jonathan Ronan was only concerned about these issues.

"He must be from an ordinary family. He was there on a scholarship." Sophie didn't know much about John Carter. Although she has the identity of John Carter's girlfriend they have only met twice after their relationship and he had never touched her.

And Sophie's pursuit in life was Christopher Greyson, so she didn't pay much attention to John Carter. She only knew that John Carter was the student of the year at Harvard University, and he won scholarships every year. It was said that he studied and completed his studies on scholarships.

They didn't know that the Carter family came out of a famous family and had a way to educate their children, especially for the boys who took over the Shengtian’s Empire. When Edwin Carter was a kid, he relied on his ability to earn money to support himself. His school fees were all earned by himself.

"In that case, you don't have to worry about him. You'd better pay more attention to Christopher Greyson." Hearing that Edwin Carter was from an ordinary family, Jonathan Ronan lost his interest.

Sophie nodded and said, "Okay."

...

Edwin Carter didn't let Jane go until they got in the car. He observed her red eyes and white lips, and sighed helplessly, "Sit well, I'll tell you everything."

Jane was not mean or short-tempered but Sophie has snatched her fiancé once. She cannot stay at ease after this matter. Now she came to know about Edwin Carter's relationship with Sophie. She was very flustered and confused. She even had some fears and doubts.

She wanted to put away his hand and escaped for a while, but Edwin Carter did not give her this opportunity.

He took her hand and said seriously, "I've met her before and I've been with her."

"Been with her? What do you mean?" Jane didn't want to talk to him but when she heard him saying that, she didn't resist the curiosity.

"Actually, I had no idea of becoming her boyfriend and then being dumped by her." Edwin Carter explained.

CHAPTER 107 – GREYSON’S DESTRUCTION

Edwin Carter became Sophie's boyfriend without knowing it and was dumped by Sophie without knowing it. Jane was not unwilling to believe Edwin Carter. But Edwin Carter's explanation was not at all convincing. She looked at him, didn't speak, and looked out of the window.

Jane didn't speak, and Edwin Carter didn't know what else to say. He looked at her back and reached for her arms. Jane pushed him, but he was too strong for her to resist so she hit him twice.

"Jane, trust me." He said. His voice was deep and powerful, with some helplessness.

Jane no longer struggled, bit her lips and asked softly, "So it was just a coincidence that you came to meet me at that blind date?"

Edwin Carter didn't know how to answer this question.

 

In the United States, Sophie contacted him and then announced it that he was her boyfriend and then suddenly dumped him for some reason and left the USA. Three years ago, he came to Jiangbei to break up with Sophie in a good way. He didn’t want to hold the identity of her boyfriend.

However, he did not expect that when he came to Jiangbei, he can see a drama staged by the Ronan’s and the Grayson’s. The elder sister conceived a child of younger sister’s fiancé, and the younger sister was framed as a bad woman who tried to seduce the elder sister's man. She was scolded by them. At last, she had to leave the place in a mess.

The night before leaving Jiangbei, Jane went to the bar and got drunk. If he had not been with her that night, this stupid girl had been defiled by some men.

At that time, he was lucky that he came to Kyoto, and met her, and was lucky that he didn't let something bad happened to her.

 

He had met Jane three years ago. That’s why when he saw her three years later, he recognized her at a glance. That time she was in a coffee shop and a man talk nonsense to her.

When he came to know that she was still dating, he didn't feel good. He spent a lot of money on that date and went to meet her.

On the day of the blind date, she came earlier, but he was nor late neither early. He came exactly on time and chatted casually. They left after leaving their contact information.

After that, he sent someone to check everything about her. After knowing all her information, he decided to marry her. Edwin Carter has always been decisive, but he never thought that the marriage would be in a hurry. At that time, he didn't have much thought for Jane. He just wanted to care for the girl who had been deeply hurt and wanted to heal her heart.

"Edwin Carter, are you going to think of a story to deceive me? Why aren't you talking?" Jane couldn’t any wait longer for Edwin Carter's answer. She looked up and asked him.

Sophie was a thorn in Jane Ran's heart. She was afraid that this thorn will come into her marriage with Edwin Carter and can destroy their peace. She wanted to have a good life with Edwin Carter, and she can felt his sincerity, he also said that he wanted to have a life with her.

"It wasn't a coincidence. I drove the man you were dating away." Edwin Carter answered according to the facts. He has never met such a thing, and he didn't know what she liked to hear. That’s why telling her the truth was the best possible option.

Edwin Carter's deep eyes were filled with sincerity and there was no trace of falsehood or concealment.

 

Everyone has a past. She has it. Isn't it allowed for Edwin Carter to have it?

Thinking of this, Jane was no longer entangled in the past of Edwin and Sophie. She cuddled into his arms and stretched out her arms to hold his lean waist.

"Then, now you are not allowed to have any contact with her," She said.

Now that her mother had gone, she only has Edwin Carter. She was afraid that one day he would leave her alone. Then what would she do?

Edwin Carter hugged her. He wanted to say something, but he didn't know how to say it. He just increased the strength of holding her.

...

The funeral of Jane's mother was arranged by Jane. It was not luxurious and no one was invited. But every little thing was prepared by heart. She chose a cemetery for her mother in the best cemetery in Kyoto.

In her life, she was locked in a cage and didn't go out for a good walk. She didn't take good care of her mother either. She could only do such little things behind her mother. She hoped that she would go to heaven after her mother.

Jane looked at the newly erected tombstone, looked at the words "un-filial daughter Jane" signed on the tombstone and felt sad again.

From now on, she can no longer see her mother's kind smile, nor hear her mother saying "My Jane".

Edwin Carter accompanied her. But he did not know how to comfort her, Jane did not say anything as well.

Compared with their tranquility, Gu's headquarters has been in a mess.

 

After the news that Shengtian will never cooperate with Gu was spread out, many enterprises had to rethink about their cooperation with Gu’s. Therefore, Gu's stock fell into crisis in a short period of time. For three consecutive days, Gu's stock fell to suspension in less than two hours after opening.

"Chairman Ned Greyson, Leon Carter's answer is still the same. He will not see anyone from Greyson's." Tom Charles, assistant Chairman, reported the news he just got.

Ned Greyson, the head of Gu's family, looked at Christopher Greyson, his eldest son. He grabbed the teacup from his desk and smashed it at Christopher Greyson, "What a good-for-nothing you are!"

"Dad!" Christopher Greyson was splashed with tea, but he didn't dare to move. He raised his head and said, "Please give me another chance to talk to Leon Carter."

"You? What else can you do?" Ned Greyson would like to kick his useless son hard. He can afford to offend anyone, but he had offended Shengtian's, Leon Carter.

Christopher Greyson, "..."

Ned Greyson said, "How you dared to offend Leon Carter, you useless thing?"

Christopher Greyson looked at his angry father and knew that he can't hide. He has to be honest about how he had offended Leon Carter.

After Ned Greyson had heard this, he almost fainted. He slapped Christopher Greyson, "you useless thing, can you think of anything else except women?"

Christopher Greyson lowered his head. He didn't dare to make a sound.

Ned Greyson added, "Go and find that Jonathan Ronan and ask him to put pressure on Jane. Jane is his daughter. I don't believe that she can watch Ronan's family destruction. If Grayson’s destroyed, Ronan’s cannot save themselves. "

"Dad, aren't you afraid that Jonathan Ronan will change his side?" Christopher Greyson asked.

Jonathan Ronan was a person who only thought about his interest and his profit. There was nothing that he can't do for profit. Once he realized that he has a bigger and more stable backing, he may abandon Greyson’s.

Ned Greyson sneered, "You just go to him. He knows what to do."

Ned Greyson knew better than Christopher Greyson that what kind of person Jonathan Ronan is. How could Ned Greyson take this risk without a 100% assurance?

CHAPTER 108 – THE MOST SHAMELESS PERSON

It was continuously snowing outside. Jane caught a cold two days ago and was sad because of her mother. She fell ill after returning from the cemetery yesterday. The high fever reached 39.2-degree centigrade. She was feeling very low and kept talking all night while sleeping.

She was shouting, screaming, crying and calling her mother.

Edwin Carter's heart was almost trenched by seeing her like this. He hoped that she could open up to him and let him share some pain for her.

But she did not, she put all the pain in her heart and mind. Her thoughts were hidden at the bottom of her heart and slowly licked by herself. She was unwilling to share anything with him. He thought that the relationship between the two of them would naturally become stronger because they have a physical relationship, but it didn't.

 

"Jane," he touched her head, and his deep eyes fell on her pale little face. "You should remember that no matter what happens, I will always stay by your side."

It was hard for Edwin Carter, who grew up in a good family, to imagine how much she has suffered and how much she has been suffering from her mother’s sudden death.

He thought that all the couples in the world were like their father and mother. A couple, no matter whether they love each other or not, as long as they give each other respect and loyalty they can live together for a lifetime.

His mother's health condition was not good. His father not only took care of her but also left his work early and accompanied her to travel around the world. He also heard from his father that it's easy for a man to be good to a woman, but it's hard to be good to a woman for a lifetime. Fortunately, her father met the woman he loved and wanted to live all his life with her.

 

And Jane was the woman, Edwin Carter wants to love for a lifetime.

"Edwin Carter," when Jane opened her eyes she saw Edwin Carter staring at her. She had woken up for a long time. But he didn't notice and was indulged in his thoughts.

"Awake." Edwin Carter touched her forehead, the fever finally subsided but her face was still very pale and she didn't seem to have any vitality.

"What are you thinking?"

"Nothing?" He helped her sit up and took his overcoat to put on her. "Eat something."

"Um." Jane smiled at him and said, "I'm sorry to trouble you all night."

After hearing her words, Edwin Carter's movements slightly stiffened and he looked at her discontentedly, "Why are you talking nonsense?"

She smiled at him.

Edwin Carter turned around and went out to see Sienna Henry who has been waiting for a long time, "What's the matter?"

"Chairman Carter, Jonathan Ronan is here. He said that he wants to see Miss. Jane." Sienna Henry said in a low voice.

Because it was a family affair with Jane, Sienna Henry can't stop Jonathan Ronan directly. She had to wait for Edwin Carter's orders.

Edwin Carter said, "Send him to the conference room."

In the eyes of Edwin Carter, Jonathan Ronan was someone inferior to animals. He knew that it wasn’t a good thing for Jane to meet him. He should remove this excrescence from her life completely.

Jane looked at Edwin Carter's back and got indulged in her thoughts. Last night, she was not conscious, but she still remembered that he had been taking care of her. He had not closed his eyes overnight. She often has a cold but never had such a high fever that’s why this time her condition was a bit serious.

 

After a moment, Edwin Carter came in with a tray. The tray was filled with the dishes prepared by Emelia, he sat in front of her and said, "They all are very light, eat something."

They were light, but there were many varieties of different dishes. Jane thought of her mother again. When she was a child and fell ill, in order to coax her to take medicine, her mother always made some delicious light snacks for her.

She blinked and hid her tears. She said in her heart, "Mom, can you see that? Someone is willing to be nice to your Jane. You must be happy in heaven. Don't worry about Jane."

"Eat." Edwin Carter looked at her. He knew that she must be thinking of her mother, but he didn't know how to persuade her.

Jane nodded, picked up the spoon and ate the porridge. After eating with Jane, Edwin Carter went to the meeting room of the hotel.

Jonathan Ronan was impatient for a long time. He walked around the conference room and saw Edwin Carter coming. He immediately greeted him with a smile, "son in law..."

"Mr. Jonathan Ronan, Chairman Carter don't have much time. If you have anything, please tell me directly." Sienna Henry interrupted Jonathan Ronan.

Jonathan Ronan looked at Sienna Henry discontentedly and said angrily, "I am talking to your boss. How dare you interrupt me?"

"Mr. Jonathan Ronan, you may have misunderstood." Edwin Carter stood upright. "Miss Sienna Henry is my family."

Edwin Carter’s words were like a hard slap on Jonathan Ronan’s face but he was stubborn and had a thick skin so he can easily pretend that nothing happened.

He cleared his throat and said, "Son in law..."

"Mr. Jonathan Ronan, if you have nothing else to say, I'll excuse." Edwin Carter interrupted him this time.

Jonathan Ronan smiled awkwardly and said, "Well, Jane’s mother has just gone. She must be very sad. As a father, I want to talk to her. After all, I am the closest person to Jane in the world."

 

Edwin Carter looked at Jonathan Ronan, his eyes were cold, "Jane is my wife. I can take care of her. I don't want irrelevant people to appear in front of her."

"Edwin Carter, no matter what I will stay his father and you are her husband. That's how you talk to your father-in-law. As her father, I have the right to meet her. Why don't you let me see my daughter?" Jonathan spoke again.

Jonathan Ronan thought Edwin Carter didn't know anything. Even if Jane didn't have a good relationship with him, Edwin Carter still didn't have any right to stop him from meeting Jane. He wanted to use his identity of her father and this relationship for her personal interests.

However, it wasn’t this easy to trap Edwin Carter.

Edwin Carter looked at Jonathan Ronan and said, "Mr. Jonathan Ronan, you know more about what you have done than anyone else."

"Don't talk nonsense. What did I do?" Jonathan Ronan was speaking loudly but deep inside he was a little worried. Does Edwin Carter know that?

"Miss. Henry, send our guest out!" Edwin Carter turned around to leave.

"Edwin Carter, you are not allowing me to see my family? Do you want to imprison my daughter?" Jonathan Ronan screamed. As the purpose of this visit has not achieved, how Edwin Carter can leave so easily.

"Jonathan Ronan, I don't live in your family and I have no relationship with you." There came Jane’s voice from the door.

CHAPTER 109 – THEIR PLOT

Hearing Jane's voice, everyone looked at her.

She was wearing a night suit and an overcoat. She was thin and weak but her eyes were shining with a fierce light.

Edwin Carter's heart sank. How long has she been here? How much did she hear?

"Jane, you must have misunderstood dad. We should sit down and have a talk." Jonathan Ronan didn't think about what Jane had heard or maybe anything had hurt her. He just immediately put on his good father’s face.

"I don't have anything to talk to a person like you. You are a murderer. You'd better get out of here and don't come in front of me again." Jane didn't think she had anything to say to such a father.

When she saw Jonathan Ronan, her mind flashed back the moment when she saw her mother lying in the ice coffin.

Her mother was dead, but Jonathan Ronan still tried to use her. She was not allowed to see her mother. If she has the option, she never chooses this man’s blood to flow in her veins. She wanted to punish him for what he did to her mother.

"Jane..."

In fact, he wasn’t here to change Jane's mind. His main purpose was to show Edwin Carter that he possesses a very important position in Jane's life. If he has placed in Jane’s heart he can have a position in Edwin Carter's eyes and he can use his position and identity to make any request to Edwin Carter.

"Get lost!" Jane’s voice trembled. She pointed to the door and roared.

"That's how you talk to your father? You have found a man with more money and now you didn't even want to recognize your father? Just two days have passed, and you are treating your father like this. Aren't you afraid to hurt your mother’s heart?"

 

He knew it very well that the topic of her mother’s death can deeply hurt her. That’s why Jonathan Ronan deliberately tore her wound to make her feel more pain and he will be satisfied to see her in pain.

Edwin Carter went over and held Jane. He looked at Sienna and left a sentence, "Sienna Henry, clean the mess."

"Jane, you will never get rid of the fate that you are the children of Ronan's family. You can't escape." Jonathan Ronan was shouting.

"Mr. Jane, I've seen all sorts of shameless people over the years. It's the first time I've seen someone as disgusting as you." Sienna Henry looked at Jonathan Ronan and said rudely.

"You're just a dog of Edwin Carter." Jonathan Ronan said angrily.

"Even if I am just a dog, even a dog stays loyal to its master and what about you? You are worse than an animal." Sienna Henry said and made a pose to say get out.

Jonathan Ronan understood that he didn't use Jane for his purposes. He had to find another way. He immediately thought of his daughter, Sophie, who was at the same university with Edwin Carter. They knew each other.

If Edwin Carter can fell in love with a woman like Jane who really has a stubborn temper. It cannot be much difficult for Sophie to move Edwin Carter’s heart. In Jonathan Ronan's opinion, Sophie only needed to use some means and Edwin Carter will definitely become the second Christopher Greyson.

...

Jane was forced to return to her room by Edwin Carter. She coughs violently. She hated herself, but it was of no use to hate herself. She hated that she can't do anything about Jonathan Ronan.

"Jane." Edwin Carter hugged her and tried to comfort her but she couldn't hear anything. She pushed him away fiercely.

 

She knew she shouldn't be angry with Edwin Carter, but she couldn't control her temper.

"Just be calm." Edwin Carter patted her on the back and said, "Mother doesn’t want to see you like this. You need to be brave."

Jane listens to him and suddenly calmed down and smiled at Edwin Carter. "I'm tired. I want to sleep."

Edwin Carter held Jane softly and stared at her for a moment. Then he held her tightly in his arms, "Jane, speak it out."

Jane bowed her head and said nothing.

Edwin Carter pinched her chin and asked her to look up. She closed her eyes again and murmured, "I'm sleepy."

Edwin Carter knew that she was not willing to speak up in front of him, but he let her go, "Take rest."

"Um." With a gentle reply, Jane returned to bed and lay down, her were eyes fixed on the ceiling.

"Jane," Edwin Carter sat down beside her and called her name but she didn't respond. Her eyes seemed to be fixed on the ceiling.

Edwin Carter softly touched her face and asked her to look at him: "Jane, I'm here, don't be afraid."

"Well," Jane smiled softly, "I'm ok, don't worry."

After that, she looked at the ceiling and stared at it. Edwin Carter called her again, but she didn't hear it. She said that she was fine, but Edwin Carter knew that she was not fine. He turned her head again and lowered his head to kiss her.

She closed her eyes and sighed softly, "I'm tired."

Edwin Carter sighs helplessly, pulled the quilt and covered her, "Sleep."

...

Jonathan Ronan went back to his house and almost spent the whole day thinking about how to convince Sophie to get close to Edwin Carter. Sophie still held the title of Christopher Greyson's fiancée, and she cannot do anything against their will.

He can't say it directly to Sophie to lure Edwin Carter. He has to find a way to let Sophie go by herself so that he can better control her and only use her for personal benefits. He was thinking about it when Christopher Greyson came to visit him.

Christopher Greyson looked at him and smiled, "Uncle Jonathan Ronan, you went to meet Leon Carter. How does it go? Would Jane still want to see you? "

Jonathan Ronan looked at Christopher Greyson and said after a long time, "You have caused this mess. You should be very clear about the consequences."

Christopher Greyson sat down, picked up his cup, poured a cup of tea and said, "I also heard that Sophie and Edwin Carter were alumni in the United States and they had contact with each other. To approach Edwin Carter, I think there is no more suitable person than her."

"So you are willing to let Sophie get close to Edwin Carter?" Jonathan Ronan was worried about how to talk to Greyson’s about that. Christopher Greyson also has this idea, now things will be much easier.

"Why not?" Christopher Greyson replied.

For him, Sophie was no more than a tool to satisfy his physical desires. At this time, she can be of some use. Why not make the best of it? Gu's stock was still falling rapidly. If Edwin Carter didn't change his mind, his future will be ruined.

Christopher Greyson didn't have much time. He had to act as soon as possible.

CHAPTER 110 – A FAMOUS PSYCHIATRIST

Now for Christopher Greyson and Jonathan Ronan, Leon Carter was their life-saving straw. If he just opens his mouth, Gu's crisis can be solved immediately. And the one who can help them to hold the straw was Sophie. They have put all their hopes on Sophie.

Sophie was standing outside the room and had heard their conversation. Her lips were slightly hooked, showing a sad and indifferent smile.

The two men, one was her own father and the other was the man she has been looking for all her life and even the father of her dead child. These two were the closest men in her life, and they were actually trying to figure out how to send her to another man.

She shook her head and tried to make herself smile a less ugly and then walked to them with light steps.

 

She looked at Christopher Greyson and smiled softly, "Christopher, you are here."

"Um." Christopher Greyson looked up at Sophie.

Sophie was wearing a pink coat and a short winter skirt. Her slim waist was looking good, very sexy and beautiful.

He stood up and held Sophie's waist with one hand. He leaned on her shoulder and whispered, "Your body is just carved for a man."

"Christopher..." Sophie put her hands on his chest.

"Let’s do it." Before Sophie finished speaking, Christopher Greyson picked her up, strode upstairs, and did not pay attention to Jonathan Ronan sitting in the living room.

...

Office in the hotel.

Sienna henry was holding the document and reporting to Edwin Carter what happened in the West, "Chairman Carter, news from the West..."

"Did she eat?" Before Sienna Henry had finished speaking, Edwin Carter looked at Emelia who was coming out of Jane’s room.

 

Aunt Emelia shook her head and said, "Young master, lady took two spoons of porridge and vomited it all."

Edwin Carter didn't care what Sienna Henry was saying. He instructed Emelia, "Prepare some other light appetizers and send them to her."

Sienna Henry looked at his back and sighed helplessly.

Chairman Carter, who has been in charge of Shengtian for more than six years, has always put his work first and never delayed his work because of anything. But now, because of Jane, he was ignoring his work again and again. Is his going to abandon the commercial empire for beauty?

But fortunately, over these years, he has employed many talented people and gathered a variety of elite. These people can get things done even if he's on a small errand.

When Edwin Carter came in, he saw Jane sitting by the window looking at someplace.

"Jane," he walked over and hugged her from behind, but she didn't give him any response. She quietly kept looking.

Edwin Carter turned her head and asked her to look at herself, "Jane, what are you thinking, tell me?"

"Ah," Jane seemed to find out his existence at this time, and then she raised her lips and smiled, "you are back."

"What are you thinking?" He asked softly.

"Nothing." She looked at him and smiled softly.

Two days have passed, and she still didn't want to talk to him. Edwin Carter was a bit angry but he had no choice. Then he said, "Do you like to eat with me?"

Jane shook her hea, "I'm not hungry."

These two days she always said that she had no appetite. Whenever he forced her to eat a little, she immediately vomited. He thought a lot of ways to talk to her, but she has closed her heart tightly to keep him away.

"I'll eat with you and after that, I'll take you to meet someone." Edwin Carter took her to the dining room.

 

"I don't want to go out." She looked at him and smiled softly.

But Edwin Carter didn't want to let her lose her temper. He had to find a way to let her speak out. Otherwise, if she kept holding on like this, she would surely have a serious problem.

Edwin Carter took Jane to meet one of his friends, a very famous psychologist in Kyoto, named Robert Michael. Robert Michael was 30 years old. He’s thin and tall.

"John Carter, long time no see!" Robert Michael warmly greeted Edwin Carter. Robert Michael was not surprised to see him, but he was surprised to see Edwin Carter bringing a woman with him.

Edwin Carter nodded, "Hello."

Robert Michael's eyes fell on Jane and there was a complex light in his eyes, "Boy, you've finally made a girlfriend."

"She’s not my girlfriend. She is my wife," Edwin Carter said seriously.

"Your wife? I thought you only want to stay busy with your work and will not get married in your whole life," Robert Michael said in surprise.

Edwin Carter did not speak.

Robert Michael looked at Jane, "Hello, Mrs. Carter!"

Jane nodded and smiled softly, "Hello, Dr. Michael!"

Robert Michael smiled. He’s very friendly.

"Would Mrs. Carter like to talk to me alone?" Edwin Carter has already told Robert Michael about the situation on the phone. He also knew that Edwin Carter's time was very precious and he didn't want to take much of it.

Jane looked at Edwin Carter, who nodded to reassure her. She nodded and followed Robert Michael into the office.

Robert Michael asked Jane to sit down and pour her a cup of water for her, "Mrs. Carter, you can think of me as a stranger. Just talk to me, whatever you want."

"You just called Edwin Carter as John?" Jane just paid attention to his name, which made Jane a little uncomfortable, because Sophie also called Edwin Carter as John.

"His words. We used to call him that at school." Robert Michael smiled and said, "Mrs. Carter, if I am not wrong, you are Jonathan Ronan’s daughter?"

When it comes to Jonathan Ronan, she took a deep breath and held her fists tightly. Her eyes were showing a fierce light. Her mind was still full of the cruelty that Ronan’s family did to her mother.

Her mother passed away but those people were having a good time, spending their normal life. Her mother died so miserably, she must find a way to let them fall apart. She cannot forgive them.

Robert Michael looked at Jane's reaction and said, "Some people and some things, if we don't pull out, they always stayed in our heart and ached."

After a moment of hesitation, Jane asked, "Pull it out? How to pull it out?"

CHAPTER 111 – JANE IS MY WIFE

"Don't overthink. Don’t make it too complicated. Just pull it out, take it out and destroy it. This all is in your hand." Robert Michael said.

Jane didn't understand what Robert Michael meant. She looked up at him quietly and heard him saying, "Don't be so serious. I tell you a joke. A few days ago, I met a man. He called himself Greyson's illegitimate son. He said that he wanted to destroy the Gu’s Enterprises. I suspect that he was mentally ill."

Jane narrowed her eyes and looked at Robert Michael, "Who are you? Why do you want to help me?"

Robert Michael smiled again, showing his white and tidy teeth, "I am your psychiatrist. As a doctor I want you to share your worries. What's wrong with it?"

Jane looked at him and then heard him saying again, "If you’re satisfied with my treatment please don’t forget to ask John to pay more money to me."

 

Jane didn't pay much attention to Robert Michael's words. She kept thinking about that illegitimate child of Greyson's. In the past, she heard about this kind of rumors, but she never paid attention to it, but now it seemed that she can use this person for her benefits.

In this world, there were still some people who hated Greyson's more than her.

If Greyson's destroyed, there will be no one at Jonathan Ronan's back. It would become much easier to destroy him. And she had some resources that can be provided to that person to help him dealing with Greyson's.

As for Edwin Crater, he had his work and his family. She didn't want to involve him in these matters. Even if one day she becomes totally different, she still hoped Edwin Carter to stay the same person.

The same Edwin who if stands in the bright sunshine look brighter than the sun, and the one Edwin by his one gaze her all worries go away. So she can spend the rest of her life with this best man!

After chatting with Robert Michael for about an hour, Jane was relieved. In her heart she had made a decision. Jane knew that her blood running in her body is the same as Jonathan Ronan's but now she couldn't let that man live and do evil again. He should be punished because he deserved it.

As soon as she came out of the office, Jane saw the worried look in her husband's eyes. She smiled at him, "Doctor Michael's consultation fee is high. Can you help me pay for it?"

Jane was looking better and was talking like this, Edwin Carter realized that her heart has been opened. He rubbed her head, looked at Robert Michael and said, "How much is your fee?"

Robert Michael leaned against the door and laughed, "I really like Mrs. Carter so there is no charges for today's counseling."

As Robert uttered the “like” word, Edwin Carter immediately held Jane in his arms as if he wanted to announce that she is his wife, his possession.

Robert Michael smiled and said, "Mr. Carter, no one can take Mrs. Carter away. If you want to express your love, you should go home and show. There are many patients here."

"It's good that you understand." Edwin Carter smiled at Robert Michael. It looked like a smile but it was a warning that meant that she's his wife, no one had the right to even think about her.

"Edwin, let's go." Jane looked at him. "I'm so hungry. Can you ask Aunt Emelia to prepare some food for me?"

Robert Michael looked enigmatic. Jane didn't know whether he was an enemy or a friend. She didn't want Edwin Carter to have too much contact with him. In her opinion, Edwin Carter’s standing in the sun, and she’s absolutely not allowed to contaminate him with anything unclean.

 

When Edwin Carter and Jane left, a woman from another office came out. She looked like Robert Michael. She looked at Jane's back and sighed, "Brother, that's the second daughter of Ronan's family?"

Robert Michael nodded and sighed, "Yes. She is Ronan's second daughter. I didn't expect to meet her in this way."

.....

After today’s counseling, Jane was in a better condition. She was eating well and talked with Edwin Carter in a good manner. He’s very happy to see her coming out of the dark shadow of her mother's death.

He rubbed her head and said, "I'm going out on business today. You take rest at home. We will have dinner together. "

"Ok." Jane nodded and smiled at him.

When Edwin Carter left, Jane searched a phone number and after thinking for a long time, she dialed it.

If the call connected there left no way to turn back, until the destruction of the Greysons and Jonathan Ronan.

...

The domestic headquarters of Shengtian is in Kyoto, which has been the dream of many people.

With the trust of her father and the Greysons, Sophie had been waiting for a long time in the hall on the first floor of the building. Her eyes were eagerly waiting for Edwin Carter. When she saw Edwin Carter coming in with many people. She took a deep breath and stepped forward, "John, please wait."

Edwin Carter stopped, and his cold eyes fell on Sophie, "What's the matter?"

"Can you give me a moment? Just a few minutes. I want to talk to you." Sophie said carefully and expressed her nervousness.

 

Edwin Carter looked at her and said politely but in a strange tone, "Miss Jane if you have something to say, you can say it here."

"Give me five minutes, just five minutes." Sophie looked at him with tears in her eyes.

Edwin Carter glanced at Sienna Henry then she immediately asked other people to leave.

"Tell me." Edwin Carter stood up straight, looked at Sophie with his cold eyes. Her tears couldn't arouse his pity.

Sophie bit her lips, dropped a tear, and said, "John, the reason why I left you was because I thought you didn't love me. I didn't know that you had me in your heart until I saw that you have married Jane. At that time I realized that you married her because she looks like me."

"Miss Sophie, you really overthink. I give you five minutes because I want to tell you that my wife is Jane. Always keep that in mind." Edwin Carter said, turned around and left.

He talked to her because he didn't want her to think about such things. He wanted to make it clear to her that his wife was Jane Ronan, that’s all.

Sophie bear Edwin Carter's indifferent attitude and saw him going away. She didn't feel hurt. Because before she came here, she knew about the results. If John Carter had a little affection for her, he would not have just met her twice before.

She thought maybe he didn't remember her name or her appearance at all.

She knew that she has to face such kind of response but still she came here because she couldn’t disobey her father or Christopher Greyson.

CHAPTER 112 – HE JUST MARRIED SOMEONE WHO LOOKS LIKE ME

The weather was colder after the heavy snow.

Jane was living in a warm room. Her mood was not affected by the weather. She had decided something, and she really wanted to do. She thought there was nothing to get worried. Obviously, she had Edwin Carter on her back.

Jane took out her mobile phone to call Edwin Carter. But as she took out the phone, she saw an incoming call.

A familiar and annoying phone number.

After staring at it for a while, Jane rejected it. She didn't want to have any contact with the Ronans. But the latter had different thoughts.

Jane didn't answer the phone, so Sophie sent a text message, “I have something that mom left for you. I’m waiting for you on the third floor of your hotel.” Sophie knew about Jane's weakness. After sending the message, she sat in the coffee shop and waited quietly. She was sure that Jane will definitely come.

Sure enough, about ten minutes later, Jane came.

Jane extremely feared a cold. In the winter, she could not dare to dress up well. She wore thick clothes and wrapped herself well.

Sophie always felt jealous of Jane.

She was jealous that Jane can easily disobey her father's orders, always got more love from her mother, her academic performance had always been better than her. No matter where they went, everyone liked Jane more.

Some people say that jealousy is to punish yourself for the excellence of others.

Sophie knew this truth, but she couldn't get herself out of this. She wanted to destroy Jane's everything, and to snatch her confidence. Sophie wanted to have everything better than Jane so that Jane would look up to her and envy her.

However, even after so many years, Jane seemed better than her. She has married a man who is rich and powerful, above all who loves her so much.

And Sophie?

She’s still pursuing the dream that she has been pursuing since childhood. She wished that Christopher Greyson could look back at her and marry her. But….

Christopher Greyson—

Thinking of this man, Sophie Ronan’s heart gushed out a variety of complex emotions.

She really loved him?

Sophie asked herself this question but she could not get the answer. Maybe she was very young when her father instilled something in her mind that she will marry Christopher Greyson. Due to this thought, she always felt that Christopher Greyson belonged to her. When she came to know that he was engaged to Jane, her first reaction was that Jane had snatched her man.

When they were children, Jane had more friends than Sophie.

 

When they grew up, Jane got the attention of all men around them.

Jane was good in all aspects, how can she not be jealous?

"So you are here." Sophie looked at Jane and smiled.

"What you want to give me?" Jane kept standing and asked, she didn't want to sit at the same table with Sophie Ronan.

"Sit down." Sophie pointed to the opposite seat, "I have something else to say to you."

"I'm not interested in anything. I just want to get back what my mother left for me." Jane knew it very well that Sophie couldn't say anything pleasant. She didn't want to make herself uncomfortable.

"I have something related to John Carter. Don't you want to hear it?" Sophie looked at Jane with her cunning eyes and said softly.

"He had already told me everything. If I want to know anything I will ask him. An outsider like you have no right say anything." Jane looked at Sophie and spoke unhurriedly.

"Did he tell you that he has slept with me?" Sophie smiled and looked at Jane defiantly.

"Oh... you are saying that you've been in bed with him?" Jane smiled and nodded.

"You don't believe it?" Sophie Ronan thought that the bomb she threw would give her a heavy blow, but she didn't expect that Jane would be so indifferent and asked back.

"Sophie, I don't care. Even if you have slept with him, so what?" Jane smiled coldly. "That was all in the past. Now I am his wife."

"You've been married so long, but he hasn't touched you. Don't you think the reason behind it?" Sophie had many tricks when one failed she tried another.

 

Christopher Greyson told her last night that Jane had never slept with her husband. They have been together for so long why they haven't done anything like husband and wife. She wanted to use this point as her weapon.

Jane didn't want to talk to her. There was no need to tell an outsider about their relationship.

Jane didn't speak, and Sophie thought that she had hit the right spot, so she kept on saying, "You have no idea how fierce John is in bed. For the first time, I was unable to get up from the bed for three days."

"Sophie, you are a woman. Please have some shame." Jane smiled and gave her a piece of advice. She turned around and left.

"Jane, don't you think that Edwin Carter married you because you look similar to me. You are just my replica for him."

The voice of Sophie came from behind. Jane stopped and looked back at her.

Sophie looked beautiful but in her eyes, there was no dignity and shame that a woman should have. Her expression was strong, but what she said was so annoying and despicable.

Jane couldn't help laughing.

She’s her elder sister, the woman who once hurt her so much. Now she couldn’t do anything, so she accused her with such silly and childish words. Jane couldn’t figure it out that she was hateful or pitiful.

In fact, before she came here, she thought that Sophie would use her mother's relics as a cover, but she also thought that Sophie is also her mother's daughter who won’t go too far. It turned out that Jane was too stupid and naive to believe that Sophie still had a little humanity.

Jane left the café and took out her mobile phone to call Edwin Carter.

After a moment, Edwin Carter's low and sexy voice came, "Jane?"

CHAPTER 113 – TAKE YOU TO THE MOST BEAUTIFUL SCENERY

Jane heard the voice of Edwin Carter, the words that Sophie just said came to her mind and she couldn't help laughing.

"What's the matter?" Edwin heard Jane's laughter and asked her.

"Mr. Carter, someone just praised you for your great skills." Jane laughed and dropped a vague sentence.

Edwin Carter's mind was very sharp. After listening to Jane’s words, he immediately thought that someone must have told some lies to her. He got a little worried and immediately tried to explain, "I didn't......"

"Just kidding." Before he had finished speaking, she laughed and said, "I believe you."

Believe all his words and all his promises.

Even though Edwin Carter and Sophie had a relationship but it was all in the past. Jane considered herself as the present and future of Edwin Carter.

After saying this, she noticed that Edwin Carter felt relieved. She smiled again and said, "Mr. Carter, Mrs. Carter wants to ask you out for a walk. Will you join?"

"Um." Edwin Carter didn’t say anything.

"Will you join or not?" Jane knew he agreed, but she wanted him to say it.

"Okay."

"Xisan Snow Mountain, I am going there first, you come there after doing your work."

Jane hung up the phone and hired a taxi to Xisan Snow Mountain.

 

Xisan Snow Mountain is a very famous tourist attraction in Kyoto. It attracts thousands of tourists every year. But they all go to its northern side. Very few people knew that the southern part is actually the most beautiful scenic spot of this mountain.

The southern part is an undeveloped area, with piles of snow and no trace of impurities. More importantly, there is an ice lake. Tourists are not allowed to go in there, but Jane knew a secret passage to go there.

In the past, during every winter, Jane came here alone. She always carried her sketching board and paintbrushes, sitting beside the ice lake and sketching the most beautiful scenery.

Jane came to the front gate of the scenic spot. The snow had just stopped. There were many tourists there. Fortunately, she had the plan to take Edwin to that secret place.

 

Jane didn't have to wait long. After a moment Edwin Carter arrived.

He always wore a silver-gray suit. All the clothes in his wardrobe were of this color. Jane didn’t know whether he liked this color so much or he’s just too lazy to change any other colors.

It was extremely cold, he put on a black overcoat and because he’s tall and handsome he looked more charming in that black color. A matchless outstanding man, even in the vast crowd, he will always be the most eye-catching, the center of attention.

When he arrived, many people's eyes shifted their gaze. There was admiration in their eyes.

Her clear eyes fell on him with smiled. This perfect man belongs to her. And on the marriage certificate and body of this man, there was the mark of only one woman, Jane Ronan.

Edwin Carter also looked at her. She was looking so dazzling.

"Mr. Carter, Mrs. Carter is here." She smiled and beckoned to him, as if announcing to others that this man is hers, so don't think about him.

Edwin Carter walked to her asked, "Do you feel cold?"

"Yeah, of course." She winked at him playfully.

The temperature was low, the body was cold but with his presence, her heart felt warm.

He asked her and raised his hand to take off his overcoat. Jane grabbed his hand, stopped him and went into his arms, "If you hold me like this, I won't feel cold."

Edwin Carter hugged her and lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead.

 

Jane immediately raised her head, kissed him quickly at his lips and smiled at him playfully, "that's OK."

She said and her face unconsciously turned pink again. She was blushing and it seemed that she was waiting for Edwin Carter to kiss her.

Edwin Carter bowed his head and kissed her fiercely, "Satisfied?"

What?

Why did this question sound uncomfortable?

Didn't he want to kiss her?

"Jane-" he called her name again.

"Huh?" Jane blinked at him.

"I really like the way you blushed." He said.

Such pure words and emotions. It was the first time that Edwin Carter had praised her directly. She could not help being shy.

She said, "You look more handsome when you smile."

Edwin Carter's facial expressions were most serious. She seldom saw him smiling. His smile was not only charming but also intoxicating. Jane raised her hand and asked him to hold her hand, "Come with me, I'll take you to a secret place."

Edwin Carter didn't ask her where she would take him to. Even if she wanted to go to the end of the world, he would accompany her all the way to the end.

They walked for a while, but Edwin Carter didn't ask him. She looked up at him and said, "Mr. Carter, why don't you ask me where I am taking you?"

"Wherever you go." He meant he can go anywhere as long as she’s by his side.

"Why don't you have any curiosity?" Jane nuzzled at him discontentedly.

Since he didn't ask, so she didn't say either. They kept walking as they were going together till the end of the world.

They reached the end of the trail, over a small hill, in front of the frozen lake.

Jane pointed to the lake and said happily, "Look at these ice cubes. They are crystal clear. You can also see the water grass under the ice cubes. It's like a frozen life."

She said it excitedly but didn't hear Edwin Carter's response. She looked back at him and asked. "Don't you think it's beautiful?"

"It's very beautiful." Edwin Carter said.

However, no matter how beautiful the scenery was, in his eyes, it was not as beautiful as the woman in front of him. Her beauty, her lively nature, and her beautiful heart were hard to describe in words. He just looked at her smile and his heart seemed to be quiet satisfied.

He couldn’t see the world; he can only see her existence.

Edwin Carter has traveled all over the world and has seen much beautiful scenery than this place. But at that moment, because there was Jane beside him, this scenery became the most beautiful scenery he had ever seen.

CHAPTER 114 – A SPECIAL RING

"Do you like it?" Jane looked at Edwin Carter and asked.

She also didn’t know that she wanted to ask him that he likes her or the scenery.

"I like it." Edwin Carter's answered succinctly.

Whether she wanted to know about her or the scenery, he liked both.

Jane was happy with his answer. She grabbed Edwin Carter's hand and asked, "Mr. Carter, I'll take you to dig the treasure."

"Treasure digging?" Edwin Carter thought it was a game that children play, but he still did not refuse to follow her.

Jane led him to a place and introduced, "This place was discovered by my mother. She brought me here for the first time. After that, she couldn't accompany me often. So I came here alone..."

When she recalled her dead mother, she became sad for a moment, but just after a moment, she smiled. She wanted to live a good life much better than her past so that she can pay back to her mother who sacrificed her life for her daughter's protection.

"Now, I will accompany you wherever you go." Edwin Carter tightly held her hand and softly said.

I will accompany you wherever you go.

A simple short sentence, his habitual way of speaking. But every word of this sentence expressed his deep concern and his deep love. Every single word touched Jane's heart.

Jane always knew and believed that the men who always say nice and pleasant words to impress women are not necessarily reliable. But the men who often said nice things, but always expressed their love with practical actions are the most reliable.

And her Edwin Carter, yes, he’s her Edwin Carter. She has such a reliable man. Jane thought about the things that Edwin Carter did for her in these days. Jane's smile became more brilliant and charming.

 

She added, "My mother gave this ice lake a name. Can you guess the name? "

"My Jane?" Edwin Carter knew about her mother's love for her. He could only think of this name.

My Jane?

The name uttered from Edwin Carter's mouth. Whenever he called her name, it always sounded more magnetic and pleasant to hear. Her heart beat faster, and her face turned red again.

Her mother loved her unconditionally, she always called her my Jane and Laura is her best friend for the last 10 years she always called her Jane. She always loved to hear her name from these two. But when Edwin called her name she felt like he was calling his whole universe.

Jane wanted to be his whole universe.

However, compared with "Jane", she preferred to hear him calling her "Mrs. Carter."

Mr. Carter, Mrs. Carter, this was their affirmation of each other's identity.

She rubbed her hot face and said again, "Wrong, guess again."

Edwin Carter thought about it seriously. But he couldn't imagine what kind of name Jane's mother would give the lake.

"Guess again, I'll give you five chances." Simply said.

She took him out for a walk but he was silent. So she had to pick a topic to discuss.

Edwin Carter thought for a moment and said, "Jane Ronan?"

"Mr. Carter, can you think in a romantic way?"

Edwin Carter thought about it seriously again and finally shook his head.

"Fool!" Jane looked at him in disgust and said, "My mother named the ice lake as Sea Love."

 

Sea Love, doesn't only express the love between a man and a woman but also express all feelings, all kinds of love, love for family, love for life partner, and love in a friendship.

Whether the feelings relate to a family, friendship, or a life partner, each kind of feeling should be pure and loyal.

However, in the family where she grew up, the husband was not like the husband, the father was not like the father, and the elder sister was not like the elder sister. Their blood wasn't thicker than the ice, and their family relationship had been destroyed long ago by them.

"Um." Edwin Carter nodded, meaning that he understood.

Uh huh?

That's the answer? Does he not going to ask her why her mother chose this name?

She really wanted to bit him.

"What's wrong?" Edwin Carter hadn’t realized that something was wrong.

"Edwin Carter, why don't you ask me why she chose this name?"

"Why?"

Jane gave him a bad look and walked on.

Now, she knew the reason that Edwin Carter didn't get married before must be those girls always got angry with him.

It’s just because his EQ is not high enough, no one would willing to marry him before meeting her.

Jane turned to him again and held his hand, "Don't be upset, I won't dislike you."

Edwin Carter, "..."

They walked slowly and cherish the scenery. After a long walk, they came to a big tree.

Jane remembered something, picked up the branch and began to dig the earth, "Mr. Carter, please help me in digging a treasure box."

 

This infantile behavior of digging treasure, Edwin Carter did not play when he was very young, and now when he was 28 years old, he was forced by his wife to play. He did not feel bored, on the contrary, there was a good feeling in his heart. That was not boring and what actually mattered was that he was doing all these childish acts with his wife Jane.

After digging for a long time, a box appeared in front of them. Jane was very happy, "There you are."

"What is it?" Edwin noticed Jane's exciting appearance and asked with curiosity.

"Wait for a moment." Jane opened the box carefully. There was a small wooden box inside the box.

Jane opened the small box and took out a ring, "See, I take you here to give you this."

Edwin Carter sighed. His wife was behaving exactly like a small child, who loves to play such games.

"Give me your hand," Jane said.

Edwin Carter raised his hand. She grabbed his hand and put the ring on his ring finger, "This is a gift for you. You have to wear it forever. Never take it off."

She didn't tell him that she and her mother together buried this ring here. At that time, her mother rubbed her head and said to her, "Jane, when you meet a man who really treats you well and when u decide to spend your life with him then dig it out and give it to him."

In the past, she didn't know why she never wanted to give this to Christopher Greyson. But later she met Edwin Carter, she decided to give this ring to him. The meaning of giving him this ring was that she had decided to spend the rest of life with this man.

Her husband, Edwin Carter.

Edwin Carter, I want to have a good life with you!

Do you hear me?

Jane wanted to say that loudly.

CHAPTER 115 – A DISCARDED PAWN

Edwin Carter looked at the ring that Jane put on his finger. It’s very old in style, and the glossiness also is not good.

"Where did this ring come from?" he asked.

Jane didn't answer. She came closer to him, kissed him and smiled.

"You don't want to tell me?"

"Well." Jane nodded. "It’s a secret."

Jane's mother only told her that when she gives this ring to the man she loves after that they both will spend a very good life together. This was her mother's blessing, but if she said out loudly maybe her mother's wish doesn't work.

She didn't want to tell him, so he also didn't force her.

He just noticed her empty hands. He realized that they had been married for a long time but at that time they both were not ready for the marriage so he didn't even buy wedding rings.

 

Jane pointed to the front left and said, "There is a big place and and thick snow there. We can make snowmen together. Would you like to accompany me?"

Edwin Carter nodded.

For her happiness, he was willing to go anywhere with her.

Jane ran to him and grabbed his arm.

Edwin Carter suddenly stretched out his hand, clasped the back of her head, lowered his head and kissed her. A fierce kiss. He was unwilling to let her go. Jane thumped him on the back.

Sometimes this man is really wily. She had just kissed him stealthily, and he returned her in this way.

After a long kiss, Edwin Carter let go of her and softly touched her swollen lips.

"In the future, I will try my best to cooperate with you." He said in a low voice.

What? Jane was slow in reacting.

This man thought that if he didn't kiss her, she would not be satisfied, so he had to kiss her.

"Stupid!" Jane raised her foot and trampled on him. She was so angry that she walked away.

 

Edwin Carter looked at her back, his sexy thin lips were slightly raised, and his eyes were full of smile.

It was a good feeling to tease her.

...

After Sophie's meeting with Jane, she went to the shopping mall to buy some skincare products. She had always been very caring about her looks and beauty. Because this was the most important thing she possessed. She had to take good care of her face. Only by doing this can she keep her face good looking and fresh for a long time.

No one knew the real condition of the Ronans. In the eyes of outsiders, this family was still living a splendid life.

The car that Sophie Ronan drives was also BMW. Obviously, not a very good luxury car, but it was not cheap either. The Ronan family has to do such things, otherwise, how can they managed their contact with the celebrity cycle.

"My lady, you are back." The newly hired maid hurriedly picked up Sophie's bag and said, "Dinner is ready, sir has been waiting for you for a long time."

"I see." In front of servants, Sophie had a friendly face.

She went into the living room. When she saw Ronan sitting there, she went to him and called out softly, "Dad."

Jonathan Ronan stood up, raised his hand so fatly that she didn't get the time to respond.

Crack-

A slap on Sophie's face.

She put her hand on her face, looked at the man in front of her with tears filled eyes and her lips trembled gently, "Dad, why do you slap me?"

"You can't handle a man, what else can you do?" Jonathan Ronan said, raised his hand and slapped her again.

"Dad, I'm your daughter..."

"Daughter?" Jonathan Ronan raised his hand and slapped her for the third time. He scolded her, "I have spent more than 20 years in raising you. I sent you abroad to study. You can't even get a man back, the one who was once yours. Do you think I have too much extra money to spend on you?"

"Dad-" Sophie was thin and weak. As she uttered the words she fell down.

 

When Sophie regained consciousness and opened her eyes, she saw Christopher Greyson sitting beside her bed.

"Christopher-" she never thought that she would see Christopher Greyson when she woke up. She was happy. She quickly sat up, reached out and grasped Christopher Greyson tightly as if she had caught a life-saving straw.

"You're very weak just after a few slaps you slept for hours." Christopher Greyson looked at her and said something rudely. Obviously the words were not as pleasing as she expected.

Sophie bit her lips and said, "What do you want me to do?"

Christopher Greyson sneered, "Edwin Carter doesn't even want to see you. What else do you think you can do for me?"

"I..." Sophie wanted to say something but her heart was hurt. She always knew that in her father's and Christopher Greyson's eyes, she’s just a tool. And this time they threw this tool to lure Edwin Carter.

If she succeeded, she can become the star of the house. Her father and fiancé will become happy and will do whatever she wished for, but now she has failed to seduce Edwin Carter.

As Christopher Greyson said, Edwin Carter didn't even want to see her.

"Sophie..." Christopher Greyson pinched her chin hard. His eyes were fierce, "With your sexy figure and hot looks you can make any men crazy. How did you fail to seduce that Edwin Carter?"

"Christopher, you are hurting me," Sophie said. Her eyes were filled with tears, but she didn't see any trace of mercy or pity in Christopher Greyson's eyes.

"Hurting you? Do you have the fucking right to say that I am hurting you?" Christopher Greyson grabbed Sophie's hair and pulled cruelly. "Go get dressed. I don't care what you do, but you have to stop that Leon Carter. Convince him to take his words back of never cooperating with Gu Enterprise."

"Christopher, let go." Sophie was thin and weak. Christopher Greyson cruelly lifted her up.

"Damn, useless woman. You didn't get things done, and you still dare to come back." Christopher Greyson has completely lost his mind. He pulled Sophie's hair with one hand and slapped her hard by his other hand.

"Christopher Greyson, are you crazy? Who gives you the right to beat me?" Christopher Greyson didn't love her. He never considered her the most important thing in his life. But he never did anything like this to her. Today he seemed crazy.

"If you dare to call me crazy, I will show you how a crazy person acts." Christopher Greyson raised his foot and kicked hard on her abdomen.

Sophie felt dizzy with pain and fainted. After a while, she recovered her senses and saw Jonathan Ronan standing at the door of her room.

"Dad-" she instinctively asked Jonathan Ronan for help. But he didn't come forward. He was standing still as if he was watching a show.

CHAPTER 116 – FULLY USE OF RESOURCES

Such a scene was too familiar for Sophie.

In these years, her mother had been cruelly abused by her father, and she always stood at the door and looked coldly. She never thought about saving her mother.

She never thought in some days the situation will change. And such retribution fell on her.

Sophie wanted to cry and laugh at her ignorance. She wanted to laugh loudly at her uselessness that she didn't help her mother. Not for once. If she did something at that time, wouldn't she be alive today?

At this moment, she finally realized the pain that her mother had experienced.

Before this problem with Edwin Carter, Sophie always felt that her father still had love for her, not a lot of love, but there’re always some. He often beat his mother violently, but he never said a heavy word to Sophie. He always greeted her with a smile. She thought that she was different from Jane and her mother in her father's heart.

But now, she has realized that in his father's eyes she was even worse than Jane, he did more bad to her than Jane.

Why that Jane can live so well?

Why can she be loved by such an excellent man as Edwin Carter?

Why God gives all good things to Jane, not to her?

Why can Jane get rid of the fate of being used by her father?

Why Jane can, and she can't?

She hated Jane!

Jonathan Ronan stood at the door and looked at Christopher Greyson beating his daughter, as if the person who was beaten was not his daughter but a stranger.

There was no emotion except indifference in his eyes. Maybe it was not indifference, but only the greed for money and power. The words family and love never existed in his life. After standing for a while, he turned and left.

 

Looking at him going away, her heart was broken and it hurt so much that she thought she was going to die.

When Sophie was in extreme pain due to his father's attitude Christopher Greyson slapped again on her face. He glared at her fiercely. He wanted to kill her as if she was the reason for Greyson's destruction.

"Christopher Greyson, it's no use. You are beating a woman because you couldn’t do anything else. Are you still a man?" Sophie couldn't move or run away, but she can speak.

"You are asking me that am I a man? I have fucked you so many times. Still, you are not sure that I am a man or not?" Christopher Greyson said and then lowered his head and bit on Sophie Ronan's neck. "Do you want me to fuck you here right now?"

"Christopher Greyson, let me go..." cried Sophie hysterically.

When did she do wrong to them?

Why did she beat by the two men she thought she was closest to?

"Let go? If I let you go, how can I make you feel comfortable?" Christopher Greyson said as he untied his belt's buckle, "I will pity you once more so that you can have a good taste of men."

"Christopher Greyson, do you love Jane?" she did not know why she mentioned Jane at this time. Maybe deep in her heart she always wanted to ask, so she asked.

When he heard Jane's name, his movements stopped abruptly.

Did he love Jane? The answer was yes. Of course, he did. Once he wanted to hold Jane to see her bright smile all his life. However, in the beginning, he missed the opportunity because of a wrong step.

 

"If Jane failed to seduce Edwin Carter, you also treated her like this?" Sophie asked.

Obviously, he couldn't! If Jane has been with him, he couldn't give Jane to other men. He wanted to give Sophie to Edwin Carter, but he was still unwilling to give Jane to anyone.

"Why?"

Sophie had never understood why she has been paying for everything, but Christopher Greyson couldn't see it. He can only see Jane.

"Why?" Christopher Greyson repeated her question. He thought about this question for a long time and finally came to the answer. Maybe there was only one reason.

A girl with self-esteem and self-love will naturally be respected and loved by others.

That's why every time when he wanted to force Jane to do something, there were actually some worries and fears in his heart, he can never imagine what a woman like Jane will do.

"Because she loves herself," he said.

She loves herself?

Sophie didn't understand. Who doesn't love own self? She also loves herself. But why can't Christopher Greyson see her?

"You can’t understand this, how can you compare yourself with her?" Christopher Greyson let her go, looking down at her.

Sophie was lying on the bed, with tears streaming down her face. She had been thinking about what Christopher Greyson just said. She finally understood.

Christopher Greyson not only didn't love her, but also despised her.

In the eyes of Christopher Greyson, Sophie was no different from a mean bitch, maybe even worse, because she provided him with services for free. She ought to have understood that, but it was too late to do so now. She didn't know whether she should continue to live or not.

"Don't play dead. Go freshen up. Later we have to meet two bosses. You’ll be rewarded if you make them happy."

Sophie was thinking deeply, and Christopher Greyson's indifferent voice fell in her ear. She suddenly opened her eyes and said, "Christopher Greyson, you can't force me to do these dirty things."

"I won't force you, but someone else will." Christopher Greyson sneered again, turned around and left.

Sophie Ronan had been very clear about Christopher Greyson and her father's ways of doing things and she had seen many disgusting scenes with her own eyes. However, she never thought that they would use the dirty tricks on her.

She failed to seduce Leon Carter, but they thought if she kept on lying here she would be of no use. So they planned to send her out to please others.

They will force her to do what they want because they wanted to fully use their resources without missing any opportunity…

CHAPTER 117 – FOR ANY HELP YOU CAN COME TO ME

 

Late in the evening, they came back from the Xisan snow mountain. Jane was hungry, and she wanted to have a hot pot for the dinner, so she took Edwin Carter to a hot pot restaurant she used to go to with Laura.

The restaurant is located in a remote place, but the business is surprisingly brisk. The reason is that besides the good taste the owner and his wife are very close to people. So whenever customers come here, they feel like at home.

And if any customer comes here more than three times, the owners always remember him.

That's why when Jane led Edwin Carter into the restaurant, the owner's wife greeted her with a smile, "Hey Jane, you’re here."

It looked like a friend greeting her friend after many years.

Jane had not come for three years, but the owner's wife recognized her at a glance. She really felt like at home. She smiled and said, "Hello, Madam!"

The owner's wife's eyes fell on Edwin Carter, "I haven't seen you for such a long time. Is he your boyfriend?"

"He’s not my boyfriend." Jane looked at Edwin Carter and saw his expressions. She held his hand tightly and said, "He's my husband."

"What a fine match." The owner's wife praised them and led them to their seats. "Look at the menu first. Call me if you need anything."

"OK, thank you." Jane took the menu from the owner's wife and handed it to Edwin Carter. "What do you like to eat?"

Edwin Carter said, "Whatever you like."

It wasn't Edwin Carter's habit to eat out, not to mention hot pot, which was absolutely impossible to change before. But now he was willing to change his habit for Jane.

Occasionally accompany her down an ordinary restaurant, accompany her to eat hot pot and to go shopping, just like happily married couples do.

Actually, it’s very good!

Jane took back the menu and looked at him angrily, "Mr. Carter, do you know while ordering the food the most annoying thing is this phrase, whatever you like. Such casual words mean what?"

Edwin Carter, "..."

His food has always been prepared by specially assigned persons according to his likes and dislikes. He had no experience of ordering food in such a small restaurant. To be honest, he really didn't know what to eat so whatever Jane ordered he would be fine.

"I won’t take you to eat hot pot again." Jane glared at him and was about to be angry with the man who didn't know romance at all.

 

"I'm really okay with whatever you order." Edwin Carter shook his head helplessly.

"Well, just as you like." Jane looked at him angrily.

She sometimes felt that Edwin Carter is like a God. She just needed to appreciate him and cannot bring him to this real world.

She knew that his taste is light, so she ordered more vegetarian food than meat dishes.

She just got angry at him but in her heart, she knew that he’s very good. See, even the waitress who served the dishes fixed her eyes on him. But this’s not good. It always made her feel that one day she will lose him and he will not come back.

With this thought, Jane couldn't help glowering at him again, which made him feel puzzled.

Edwin Carter noticed her gaze and sighed silently. It seemed that Sienna Henry was right. Women never need a reason to get angry.

After the pot boiled, Jane put her favorite tripe and duck intestines into the pot, but these things were never touched by Edwin Carter.

"Don't you eat?" She was still sulking at him, so the tone of her question was not very good.

"Nah, I’ll eat now." Edwin Carter stretched out his hand and took her plate which she was full of spices and very hot to eat and gave her his plate. "It's not good to eat so much spicy food."

He was calm and his expressions were cold. He said it in a very serious tone, but Jane felt he cared for her.

Just forget it.

Jane thought that she knew his nature then why she’s still forcing him.

Jane scalded some dishes for him, "You must be hungry."

"Um." Edwin Carter nodded but did not eat. Instead, he gracefully took Jane's favorite food and put them into the pot. When he saw that the food wasn't too hot, he put them on her plate and served to her.

Jane liked to eat hot pot since she was a child. When she came to eat hot pot with her mother, most of the time her mother took care of her food. Her mother always put an extra plate aside to cool the hot dishes for her.

She thought that no one in her life would treat her like this except her mother.

Edwin Carter, thank you!

Thank you for being with me when I am sad and helpless!

Thank you for bringing me the sunshine when I don't believe there is still warmth!

Thank you for letting me feel your warmth in this cold winter!

"John, what a coincidence. I didn't expect to meet you here." The voice of Robert Michael suddenly interrupted her thought. She saw Robert Michael standing at their table, with a casual smile on his face.

"Mrs. Carter, can I join you?" He said.

Robert Michael is a friend of Edwin Carter. But at this time, he asked if he can join. She looked at him but could not understand what he’s thinking. She thought for a moment and was about to refuse when she heard Edwin Carter's polite voice, "Sorry, you can’t."

Jane knew for the first time that Edwin Carter was still so polite when he refused people. She was really curious about what kind of family he grew up in. How could his manners and morals be so good?

But Robert Michael ignored him, sat beside Jane, smiled and said, "I asked Mrs. Carter, not Mr. Carter."

"Mr. Michael, I do what Mr. Carter says," Jane said.

"Mrs. Carter, we had such a good chat the other day. How can you turn against me so fast?" Robert Michael shook his head and pretended that he was deeply hurt by her words.

Edwin Carter's eyes shot over, seemingly with a smile, but it made people feel cold. Robert Michael shrugged his shoulders, stood up and said, "All right, enjoy your meal."

He turned around to leave. After several steps, he turned around and said, "Mrs. Carter, if you have any problem, welcome to come to me at any time."

"Thank you very much, Dr. Michael." Jane nodded and smiled politely at him. "If I encounter any problem that you can solve, I will come to see you."

Jane didn't dislike Robert Michael; she even felt that he’s very kind. But she knew that he was too smart. He knew everything that was in her mind, but she knew nothing about him. She didn't want to make friends with such people, so she’d better stay away from him.

"Edwin, what is Dr. Michael really like?" Although Jane didn't want to be associated with Robert Michael, she was curious about him.

CHAPTER 118 – A NEW COOPERATION

Listening to Jane’s question, Edwin Carter frowned slightly, and said in a deep voice, "We were in the same university, he studied psychology. You don't need to pay attention to him."

"As you say, Mr. Carter!" Jane looked at him and said with a smile.

She had been well aware of his nature, and she didn't dislike him for being possessive in her case.

At the same time, in the other corner of the city, there’s a night club. People were drinking, dancing and even doing some dirty deeds in the club. Sophie Ronan didn't know how she came to this place. She tried to think back and thought of the glass of water that the maid had given her to drink.

She drank that glass of water, and then she didn't remember anything else. When she woke up, she was lying here. And a fat man was on her.

 

She closed her eyes, clenched her lips. She convinced herself that she’s dreaming and when she woke up, everything would be fine.

However, she knew very well that whatever happened to her today was a reality. It was her father and the man for whom she had been yearning for years sent her to this place.

Haha.

Christopher Greyson said that he won’t force her. As expected, he didn’t force her. Instead, he used this despicable and shameless method. She clenched her fist, gritted her teeth, and silently called his name in her heart.

—Christopher Greyson!

...

Through the efforts of the team, The West Development Project of Shengtian has been signed successfully. It will be the start of a good foundation for Shengtian's development in the west.

The news spread all over the country, all kinds of media channels, social media, magazines, and newspapers were reporting this news.

Edwin Carter was also busy these days. He was working day and night and didn't even get the time to accompany Jane at dinner.

Edwin looked at Jane, who had been tying his tie, her blinking eyelashes and her pink face look very beautiful. He couldn’t help bowing his head and kissing her.

"Jane-" he whispered her name.

"Huh? Mr. Carter, I know your work is very important, but you still need to pay attention to rest," she said.

These days, he had been getting up early and coming back late at night. He was as busy as a spinning top. She knew it must be too hard, so she was worried about his health.

"Um." Edwin Carter rubbed her head and said, "I'll finish the work today and come back early. Tomorrow we will go back to Jiangbei."

"I'll wait for you at the hotel," she nodded.

These days, after Edwin Carter went to work, Jane got busy sketching. She hasn't touched the paintbrush for three years. She had totally left the practice, but fortunately, her skill was good, and fashion designing was her passion as well. After two days of practice, she has made great progress.

She sent the finished manuscript to Laura and Laura praised her for half an hour, saying that she had wasted her talent for three years.

Tomorrow they will be back to Jiangbei. But before leaving Kyoto, Jane decided to meet someone and get something done.

She took a taxi and went to a small cafe. She looked up and saw that there was a note on the decorated door, “the boss is in a bad mood and had a day off”.

What a lovely reason!

Jane was about to raise her hand to knock at the door when she heard a voice, "Since you are here, please come in."

With the permission of the owner, she opened the door and saw a man busy in making a coffee. The whole room was filled with the smell of coffee.

 

Jane had quit the habit of drinking coffee for long, but this aroma made her crave for the coffee, "Mr. Tyrion, can I have a drink?"

The man looked up. His eyes were as black as obsidian. After staring at Jane for a long time, he said slowly, "I don't know if I should continue to call you Miss Jane, or I should call you, Mrs. Carter?"

"Jane Ronan," Jane said.

Today, she came here to meet him as Jane Ronan. She didn't want to involve Edwin Carter in this matter.

"If its Miss Jane Ronan, I can treat you with a cup of coffee," The man poured two cups of coffee and handed one cup to Jane.

Jane took a sip, nodded and praised him, "I haven't had such a good coffee for a long time. I hope I can get a chance to drink the coffee made by Mr. Tyrion in the future. "

"As long as Miss Jane wants to drink. You are always welcome." Mr. Tyrion's eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at Jane with a faint smile.

Jane turned away from his sight and saw a painting hanging on the wall, in which a woman is holding a little boy. The painting was very heart touching.

Mr. Tyrion's eyes also followed Jane, and he smiled, "it seems that the reason why we can sit and drink coffee together is that we both are nostalgic people."

"So?" She raised her eyebrows and chuckled. Her clear eyes were like bright stars. "Do you agree to cooperate with me?"

"I don't think any man can refuse to a beauty like Miss Jane." Mr. Tyrion raised his coffee cup and touched her cup. "Happy cooperation!"

"Happy cooperation!" She chuckled and took out a USB from her bag. "This is a gift for Mr. Tyrion. I've heard something these days. As long as you convince her to help you, then in a short time, everything you want will be yours."

"In fact, I'm more concerned about whether this USB contains Miss Jane's personal collection." Mr. Tyrion's eyes slightly narrowed, and his lips raised an evil smile.

"You will come to know everything if you read it. If you’re satisfied, don't forget to call me." Jane turned around and left.

Looking at her beautiful and slender figure, Mr. Tyrion held out his hand and made a grasping gesture.

Jane Ronan—

He whispered her name.

What a nice name, what a beautiful person, but she didn't belong to him.

But she really didn't belong to him?

There’s still a long way to go. Who knows what will happen in the future?

The road was covered with thick snow, every step left a deep footprint. But the footprints will soon be covered by snow, leaving no trace, as if she had never been to this place.

She stood at the taxi stop, looked up at the sky and took a deep breath.

—Mom, I will never let those who hurt you be at peace.

CHAPTER 119 – A CAR ACCIDENT

After leaving the coffee shop, Jane did not know why she suddenly felt a little flustered. The panic was quite intense and made her uneasy. All of a sudden, she wanted to see Edwin Carter.

These two days due to the development of Shengtian group in the western region, there were a lot of uproars. She knew that Edwin Carter left early and returned late. He was the president of innovation. He has to participate in other projects of Shengtian as well.

She thought why her heart was feeling upset was maybe these days she got less time with Edwin. She took out her mobile phone and looked at the time. It was about lunchtime. She got an idea to go to Shengtian and ask him for lunch instead of waiting for him and missing him.

Jane took the subway line 9 to Shengtian building. Half an hour later, she stood at the gate of Shengtian building. The building used to be a landmark in Kyoto, and a place where many talented people aspire to enter.

 

Although it was said that Shengtian's domestic headquarters will move to Janegbei in some time, there still stay a lot of people because they have their established business here.

The building had an access control. Jane was not Shengtian's employee, so she couldn't enter the company.

She wanted to meet Edwin but now she had no choice. She thought to walk here randomly maybe in this way she could feel better and the uneasiness would subside a little. But there was no sign of peace.

She was just walking around Shengtian's building but she always felt like someone was keeping an eye on her as if she was under surveillance. She couldn't help looking around. She saw many people coming and going, all kinds of luxury cars were there, everyone was busy.

 

Who cared about her? Jane shook her head to get rid of the strange thought in her mind.

After a moment, she looked at the time it was 12:00 pm, she decided to call Edwin and ask him to have lunch. At that time, she saw the automatic door of the building opened and Edwin Carter coming out in a silver-gray suit.

There were many people around her. He was talking about something while stepping forward. One person around him took a pen to take notes, and another was nodding constantly. Everyone's expression was very serious.

Jane suddenly felt relieved after knowing that Edwin Carter was fine. No matter where he goes, there were always many people around him. What can happen to him?

Sometimes Jane thought that Edwin Carter is so powerful, and what about the decisive leader Leon Carter? His surname is Carter, and Edwin Carter's surname is also Carter. He worked so hard because he was related to Shengtian's leader?

Jane was thinking that when Edwin Carter and a group of people came to her side. Jane hurriedly moved to one side and respectfully called out "President Carter."

"Um." Edwin Carter replied coldly, it’s sort of an answer. He walked on without stopping for a second.

She greeted to him, but he didn't even look back at her.

Was he really that busy?

Edwin Carter, who had walked out of a distance, suddenly stopped. He turned and looked back at Jane, "Jane?"

Obviously, he didn't expect Jane’s here. He was a little surprised, but just after a moment, he recovered his cool face.

 

She noticed his expressions and his tone. She easily understood that when she greeted to him, he really didn't notice that it was her. After walking for some distance, he came back, because he recognized her voice.

The reflex arc of this man was really long!

Edwin Carter looked back at Jane, and the crowd's eyes also fell on her. That she suddenly became the focus of the crowd made her a little nervous. She looked at Edwin Carter with an embarrassed smile, "I'm fine. You go ahead."

"Implement the things that I just talked about. I have some other work to do," Edwin Carter gave an order to his assistants and walked towards Jane.

"Do your job, don't let people think you're not working because of a woman." Seeing that Edwin Carter was still busy, Jane felt that she had disturbed his work, and she was very sorry.

"It’s all done." Edwin Carter took her hand and said, "Come on. Let's have lunch together. "

Edwin Carter held his hand. She felt very warm and comfortable. She looked up and smiled at him again. "Is it ok? If your boss knows that you stay with your wife on the job, will he deduct your salary? "

"Work is never finished." Edwin Carter held her cold hand and asked in a deep voice, "it's so cold, why you didn't wear thick clothes when you go out?"

"Girls love to look beautiful. If I wear more clothes, I will not look beautiful." She smiled at him playfully. In fact, she got ready to meet Mr. Tyrion. But after that, she didn't want to go back to the hotel to change.

Edwin Carter took off his coat and put it on her.

"I'm fine." He gave her his coat. He wore a white shirt inside but he would feel cold.

"Your hands are so cold and you are saying that it's not cold." He said in an absolutely domineering tone so that Jane couldn't refuse.

Jane looked at him and smiled, "You wear this coat and just hold my hands. I won't be cold then."

"Be obedient." He said. The tone was heavy again.

She was very thin. So when he held her, he didn't feel any weight. His coat was on her shoulders, which made her look even thinner.

Edwin Carter pulled her close to him and wanted to pass her some of his temperature. She leaned on him quietly and followed his slow pace.

At this time, she didn't want to go to lunch, instead, she wanted to go with him till the end of the world.

When Jane was in a trance, she looked up and saw a car rushing towards them.

There was no time for Jane to think about what to do. She instinctively pushed away Edwin Carter, who was more likely to be hit by that car.

Jane pushed Edwin Carter away, but she couldn’t move.

A cold wind passed on her and a big shadow covered her whole body.

She finally understood why she was upset today.

Bang-

The car hit a side wall with a loud crash, which made a big hole in the wall. She got hit by a car.

CHAPTER 120 – COULDN’T PROTECT HER WELL

Everything happened so fast. Edwin Carter wanted to save Jane but she had been already thrown on the road by the car.

Edwin Carter couldn’t do anything. He just helplessly watched Jane being thrown away to the ground.

He felt so helpless that he could not even make a sound.

The car seemed to hit his heart and smash all his organs.

Jane was lying on round; red blood gushed from the hideous wound on her calf and fell on the green lawn. The bright red was just like the blooming peony, but Jane was like the decadent dandelion falling on the ground.

Edwin Carter's heart sank, he clenched his fist and ran to Jane quickly, gently picked her up in his arms, "Jane, don't be afraid, I'll take you to the hospital. You will be fine."

When Jane heard Edwin Carter's voice, she raised the corner of her mouth. She didn't know whether it was due to pain or whether she wanted to smile to let Edwin Carter know that she was fine. She looked at Edwin Carter, and there was some relief in her heart.

She suddenly raised her hand and held Edwin Carter's hand. She gently rubbed it and said, "Don't worry, I'm ok, it's not very painful."

She’s okay.

How could she be ok?

The wound on her leg was so serious, the leg was covered with blood. How could she say that she is ok?

It was painful.

Very painful!

Every time she closed her eyes, narrowed her eyebrows or changed her expression because of the pain, it felt like a nail being stabbed in Edwin Carter's heart.

For the first time, he hated himself for not being able to protect her.

 

Edwin Carter gritted his teeth, and his eyes were deep. He held Jane in his arms, and said to Sienna Henry and Luis George just arrived, "go to the hospital."

The blood on Jane's leg was bleeding too much, and she was frightened. She wanted to be stronger, but she could not and fainted in Edwin Carter's arms. Before losing consciousness, she vaguely looked into Edwin Carter's eyes.

It was the first time that she saw fear in his eyes!

...

When Jane woke up, she was in the hospital bed. Her legs were covered with thick white gauze and there was a drip on her hand.

She looked at Edwin Carter. He was looking at her, too. He’s silence and angry.

"Edwin, I..." Jane wanted to open her mouth to say something, but her throat was too dry to speak.

Edwin Carter immediately took the water cup from the side table, inserted the straw and put it into her mouth.

Jane took two sips and after quenching her thirst, she looked at him and forced out a smile, "Edwin..."

Before she finished, Edwin Carter turned around and sat on the sofa beside her, looking over a document. He didn't intend to pay attention to her at all.

"Edwin..." She was lying on the bed, and he didn't care about her. Jane felt so aggrieved that her eyes turned red.

As Edwin saw her red eyes, he threw the document and went to her bed, sat beside her, then bowed his head and kissed her lips.

He nibbled and sucked as if punishing her.

He thought of the moment when the car hit her, the red blood flowing out of her body, the time she was unconscious and fainted in his arms.

The thought of these sent a shudder through his heart.

 

In his twenty-eight years of life, he had never experienced this kind of feeling. This pain in her heart seemed to suffocate him, which was a thousand times worse than her serious injury.

He was very angry that he could not protect her, and even watched those people hurt her with his own eyes.

At the moment when the car rushed over, she chose to push him away. Didn't she think she would be hit by the car?

Didn't she know that women need to be weak to be more likable?

Didn't she know that he did not need her protection? She should protect her own life.

After a long time, he left her lips, stared at her pale face, and gently touched her face, "Jane, don't you care about your own life at all?"

Jane raised her hand and punched him, "who says I don't care about my life? It was just that there was no time for me to think so much. If I had more time to think about it, I wouldn't do that."

Edwin Carter stared at her delicate face, lifted the hair from her forehead, and then lowered his head to kiss on her forehead, "Jane, you are not alone. Seeing you hurt, it hurts me more."

Jane took a sniff and said in a snuffle, "Sorry to make you worry about me again."

"Promise me that you will never do such a stupid thing again." His voice softened a lot.

"Um." Jane nodded. "I won't do it again."

Edwin Carter stroked her head and shook his head and sighed, "How you can be so stupid?"

I’m not stupid, Jane said in her heart. She didn't want to see him get hurt. If he’s injured, she must be in much more pain than now.

 

"Edwin..." Jane paused and asked, "Did you find out why that car was so out of control?"

After hearing her questions, Edwin Carter's eyes sank, "It seems that the car's brakes failed."

It seems that the car's brake failed?

Jane knew Edwin Carter, he never said words like "It seems".

"Oh..." She knew he’s not willing to tell her the truth, so she stopped asking.

According to Edwin Carter's answer, the accident must be man-made, that was an intentional murder. In broad daylight, someone dared to plot a murder. Was it for her or for Edwin Carter?

This thought made Jane's heart skip a beat, she just looked at Edwin Carter.

Edwin Carter saw the worry in her eyes, rubbed her head and said softly, "the doctor said you need rest."

"Um." Jane nodded.

...

When Jane woke up again, she wanted to go to the bathroom.

But her left leg was hurt and she couldn't walk. Edwin Carter was the only one in the ward. She didn't want him to help her, but it will become difficult for her. She closed her eyes again and endured for a long time. But she could not bear it any longer. Then she opened her eyes and looked at Edwin Carter, who was sitting on the sofa and looking at some documents.

Edwin Carter looked up and said, "If you need something, just tell me."

Jane smiled awkwardly. "Can you go out and ask the nurse to come?"

Edwin Carter got up and walked over, pulled the quilt and picked Jane up.

Jane was so frightened that she instinctively held his neck, "What are you going to do?"

She was so close to him that she could even feel his burning breath spraying on her face, and after a moment she left his neck. Suddenly she touched the wound carelessly, which made her narrowed her eyebrows.

Edwin Carter frowned and looked at her. "Don’t you want to go to the bathroom?"

CHAPTER 121 – AN EMBARRASSING SITUATION

Jane was speechless. She wanted to go to the bathroom, but how can he help her with such things.

She was very embarrassed and very shy!

But Edwin Carter didn't see her embarrassment. He went to the bathroom with her in his arms. Her face was almost hot. "Edwin, no."

Edwin Carter still ignored her and gently helped her in sitting at the toilet seat, and taking off her pants.

"Edwin-" Jane grabbed his hand and hurriedly said, "I'll do by myself. I really don't need your help."

Does a man with low EQ really not know the word “shyness”?

She’s a woman, how can she do such an embarrassing thing in front of him?

"You really don’t need help?" Edwin Carter asked seriously.

He just wanted to help her. He didn't think about anything else at all. However, after seeing this woman's face turning red like this, he understood a little.

"No, I can do it, really." Jane almost raised her hand to swear. Even if she can't, she won't let him help.

Edwin Carter looked at her for a second, then turned around and walked out, and closed the door, "OK, call me when you need me."

His voice was low and sexy as always, and his face was cold and serious. He didn't pay attention to the thing that he had just done but Jane wanted to hide in the bathroom and never came out again.

When she was done, she gave a quiet cough, and Edwin Carter's voice immediately came from outside, "Are you done?"

"Yeah." she replied in a low voice. Her face was still hot.

 

Edwin Carter opened the door, gently washed her hands then took her back in the bed.

"Are you still feeling dizzy?"

"A little, but not much," she nodded.

Edwin Carter rubbed her head, "eat something first, then rest."

She suffered multiple bruises. The most serious injury was on her left leg and a slight concussion due to a heavy blow to her head. She must stay in the hospital for a few days.

If that car wasn’t blocked by that small garden bounded on the side of the road, the direction would be a bit rasher when it rushed over, and the result will certainly be more serious.

Edwin Carter thought of the accident yesterday and hugged Jane tightly. He promised in his heart that he would never let her get hurt again.

After eating, Jane again fell asleep.

Sienna Henry knocked on the door and came in. As she was about to speak, Edwin Carter immediately made a sign to stay silent. He and Sienna Henry went outside to talk.

"Mr. Carter, you guessed it right. It was on Christopher Greyson's instruction." Sienna Henry looked at Edwin Carter, saw that his facial expressions did not change and continued, "He wants to target you, not Miss Jane."

Edwin Carter's eyes narrowed slightly under the gold rimmed glasses, and he coldly said, "He chose death for himself, now he has to face the consequences."

Sienna Henry added, "The police..."

"There is no need for the police in this matter." Edwin Carter said and turned back to the ward.

Edwin Carter didn't speak clearly, but Sienna Henry understood his intention. If he handed Christopher Greyson to the police, the police can only punish him for some years which will be the lightest punishment.

 

Since Christopher Greyson created all this mess now, he has to pay for this.

Over these years, Edwin Carter controlled the whole Shengtian group, and always used some special means in certain matters when needed. Christopher Greyson had no idea about the seriousness of the matter, and he himself pushed the Greyson's towards their destruction.

...

Jane thought that Edwin Carter did not say nice things often, but he’s a very considerate person. The injury on her leg was almost healed. She can walk slowly without any help, but he was still taking care of her.

He was sitting on the sofa beside her and looking over the documents, attentively and seriously. It has been said that a man at work looked most attractive, and her Edwin Carter was no exception. When she looked at him, she couldn't move her eyes.

She stared at him for a long time, and he finally looked up.

His deep eyes collided with her bright eyes.

"What's the matter?" he asked in a deep voice.

Jane thought for a moment and said, "I want to leave hospital, I want to go back to Jiangbei, I miss our Mia Mia..."

It was nearly half a month since she came to Kyoto. She really missed Jiangbei, its weather, the delicious food, and many other things there.

The reason why she wanted to leave Kyoto as soon as possible was that Kyoto was the most powerful place for the Greyson family.

Edwin Carter didn't tell her about that accident but it didn't mean that she didn't know anything. She was sure that it must have something to do with those people.

The only good thing was that she was hurt not him—

"Someone is taking good care of Mia Mia." Edwin Carter put down the document and sat beside her, rubbed her head and said, "In the afternoon, you have another checkup, and if everything is okay we will go back to our home."

"Okay." Jane smiled and nodded.

He was talking about going back to their home. No wonder she always wanted to go back to Jiangbei during this period of time. She had already regarded that place as her home, her and his home.

Knock--

Sienna Henry came in and said, "President Carter, Mr. Michael is here."

"Wait a minute." Edwin Carter pulled the quilt to cover Jane. "Have a good rest. I'll be back soon."

"Okay." Jane nodded.

When Edwin Carter went out, Robert Michael stood on the corridor outside the ward, looking at Edwin Carter with a serious face.

Edwin Carter didn't speak, just nodded at him, walked aside and intentionally tried to stay away from Jane's ward.

Robert Michael understood his intention, but he looked at the ward reluctantly, and then followed him.

"How is she now?" Robert Michael pretended to ask easily.

Edwin Carter looked at him, then turned his head and looked out of the window.

Robert Michael noticed the indifference in his eyes. They had been classmates for many years and had a good relationship. He knew Edwin Carter is a man of few words, but he’s kind to his friends.

But now suddenly he has changed and his behavior and became so cold, either he felt that he had crossed the line, or maybe…Edwin knew everything.

Thinking of this, Robert Michael smiled helplessly, "Do you know everything?"

Edwin Carter nodded honestly.

"Nothing can be hidden from you. What do you want to do then?"

Edwin Carter lit a cigarette and said, "If you want to recognize her, I won't stop you. But I don’t want her to find out that thing."

Jane just came out of the shadow of losing her mother. If she knew about that thing twenty and more years ago, he couldn't imagine how she will react. He wanted to do everything to protect her from being hurt again.

CHAPTER 122 – NOT AN ACCIDENT

"Our father died in a car accident. The police said it was an accident. But everyone knew it wasn't an accident." Robert Michael sighed and said, "This is another traffic accident. They used to play such tricks."

Edwin Carter said calmly, "They will soon come to an end."

"Yes." Robert Michael looked at Edwin Carter and sighed again, "This is not a big problem for Leon Carter. You can stop them."

"I don't have to do it, there is already someone to take care of them." Edwin Carter looked at Robert Michael and said such a sentence.

After listening to Edwin Carter, Robert Michael realized that Edwin Carter knew everything that he did. Maybe Edwin Carter already knew that he suggested Jane to go to Tyrion to deal with the matter of taking revenge from the Greysons and the Ronans.

Since Edwin Carter already knew about Tyrion, Robert Michael was not afraid to tell him everything directly.

He added, "It’s really a good plot to ask Tyrion to deal with his family and let them kill each other."

Edwin Carter put down the cigarette and said, "I don't blame you for what you told Jane to do."

On the contrary, he wanted to thank Robert Michael for pointing out a clear way for Jane. Jane's mother was forced to suicide by those people. She would never leave them for that, so it was better to show her a way to find Tyrion. As for the things that Tyrion couldn't handle, he can secretly help him with that.

As Robert Michael said, it would be the best play to watch, isn't it?

"Thank you for not blaming me." Robert Michael patted Edwin Carter on the shoulder. "I know you worry about her, and I won't do anything you worry about."

Edwin Carter looked at him and said nothing.

"Treat her well in the future." Robert Michael patted his shoulder again, and smiled, "my good brother-in-law."

Robert Michael's father had a lover but due to some reasons, they had to separate so they broke up peacefully. His father got married, and later the woman also got married someone else. Both of them had their own families and their own children.

 

They thought that they would never meet each other again. Even if they saw each other again, in their hearts they were sure that they will treat each other as strangers.

But the reality was somewhat different, his father was a high-rank official and due to his position, he had become a goal for Jonathan Ronan to cling to power.

Jonathan Ronan came to his door, again and again, to present his own wife to his father. After his father had rejected him many times, the man made a dirty plot.

They did a conspiracy against his father when he was on a business trip. They drugged his lover, Jane's mother and sent her to his father's bed. At that time, his father refused, but she cried and asked her father to help relieve the fire from her body.

Robert Michael guessed that Jane’s mother still in love with his father, otherwise, she wouldn’t be manipulated by her husband. In that situation, they made a mistake.

Jonathan Ronan shot the whole scene and used the pictures to threaten his father. But his father was unwilling to compromise, so the Greyson and Ronan finally planned a car accident.

More than 20 years later, they planned another car accident. Fortunately, Jane still has a life to live, but she suffered many injuries.

Robert Michael was sure that this time they will not be able to escape.

Robert Michael came out of the hospital and looked up at the gloomy sky. It seemed that a new round of snow would start soon.

...

At the Ronan's villa.

Sophie sat in front of the dressing mirror and looked at her face in the mirror quietly. Her face was as beautiful as ever, a beauty of standard.

However... Her body was so dirty that she even hated herself.

 

These two days, as soon as she closed her eyes, she thought of what happened that night and the disgusting things that those men did to her.

And what about Christopher Greyson?

He was just watching, even cheering for others.

At that time, what she hated was not the man lying on her body, but the man she had chased since childhood.

She hated that she loved him, chased him and did everything for him.

Sophie stared at herself in the mirror for a long time before she started to make a very light nude makeup for herself. No doubt she’s beautiful. She didn't need too much makeup to look good. She looked more beautiful than many girls when she went out.

Of course, except for the one with whom she grew up.

After getting ready, Sophie looked fresh as if nothing has happened. She went downstairs to eat and drove out.

But only she knew that she was no longer the one who foolishly followed Christopher Greyson, nor the one who listened to Jonathan Ronan for everything.

The snow on both sides of the road hadn't melted. A new round of snowfall was about to start. For safety's sake, she drove very slowly. She still had a lot to do. She must be careful to live longer than those people.

When arriving at the destination, she didn't get off the car, but slowly rolled down the window.

Next to her was another car. The other side also slowly rolled down the window and smiled at her, "Hello, Miss Sophie Ronan!"

"Hello, Mr. Tyrion!" Sophie said.

"You must have considered what I told you on the phone." The man smiled softly.

Sophie Ronan looked at him for a while, "You are sure that I will cooperate with you?"

"Of course." The man smiled, "because I know Miss Sophie Ronan's personality. Besides, I think what I know it's not a small matter. It will affect your whole life."

Hearing the man's words, her face turned pale. She grasped the steering wheel more tightly, and blue veins stood out on her hands.

He noticed the change in her face and continued, "Miss Sophie Ronan, what you want to do is the same as what I want to do, so it will be your best choice to cooperate with me."

Sophie took a deep breath and slowly relaxed her hands on the steering wheel. After a long time, she asked, "What will be the advantage of cooperating with you?"

The man's eyes narrowed slightly and he said with the barest hint of a smile, "I'll give you 20% of Greyson's shares."

"20%? Are you dealing with a beggar?" Sophie frowned.

The man stared at her. A fierce light flashed in his eyes, but he smiled and asked, "What do you want?"

Sophie once again took a deep breath and slowly said, "You have to marry me after your success."

"Marry you? Even if I marry you, I will not love you, and I will not have sex with you." The man said mercilessly, "if you want to marry me like this, I can give you the title of my wife."

CHAPTER 123 – BACK TO JIANGBEI

Mr. Tyrion agreed quickly because he had thought about all kinds of possibilities. He was sure that Sophie Ronan would not just want to be his wife. The reason why he agreed was that he wanted to find out what her real purpose is.

"Who really wants to be your wife?" Sophie smiled and said, "I want 20% of the shares, and I want to hold the title of Mrs. Greyson, the Lady of the house and Gu's enterprise."

It was her wish for many years to have this title. But now she couldn't rely on Christopher Greyson so she has to try other ways.

She’s a top student and once went to Harvard University to study. She’s beautiful and knowledgeable, so even without Jonathan Ronan and Christopher Greyson, she knew she can do better and live a better life.

"It turns out that Miss Sophie Ronan is still missing the young master of the Gu's." Mr. Tyrion narrowed his eyes slightly, "once our plans succeed, the enterprise name will not be Gu at that time."

"So what?" Sophie asked in a cold voice.

In her opinion, it will be the change in name only, the Gu Enterprise and its owner was the one she always wanted to achieve.

Mr. Tyrion hooked his lips slightly, "If Miss Sophie Ronan has no problem with that, then I hope a happy cooperation with you."

Sophie was not in the mood to talk and laugh with him. She took out a small box from her bag and threw it to Mr. Tyrion from the window, "Those things in the box are enough to bring down the person you want."

She was with Christopher Greyson for so many years. But she didn't just follow him. These years, she would record those dirty deeds the Ronan and Greyson family did.

 

She collected the evidences to defend herself. In fact, she would have no intentions of showing them if they didn’t treat her so badly. So, it’s them who seek their own downfall. It has nothing to do with her.

"Miss Sophie Ronan, the weather is changing. Go back earlier before the snowfall." Mr. Tyrion said, waved to her, started the car and left.

Sophie watched his car went farther and farther away, the corners of her mouth hook up a smile of sarcasm, "20%? I want you to have nothing."

...

According to the weather report, there will be heavy snow from 11 o'clock tonight, and the next two days will be the same weather. The airport will be temporarily closed, which will directly affect the flights in and out of Kyoto.

If they return to Jiangbei as scheduled, their flight will be delayed because of the heavy snow.

But Jane was anxious to go back to Jiangbei, so Edwin Carter asked Sienna Henry to reschedule their flight to 7 o'clock this evening.

She couldn't express the joy in her heart. Perhaps it was because Kyoto always brought her bad luck. She didn't want to stay here any longer. She wanted to leave Kyoto as soon as possible, go far away from her family and let that man take action earlier to overthrow the Gu enterprise.

When she reaches Jiangbei, she will work hard and everything will be better.

Jane looked at Edwin Carter, who was sitting next to her. He was still busy, reading datasheets, documents and making phone calls. They had been waiting for about half an hour in the VIP lounge. He hadn't stopped for a minute.

 

He was always so busy. She couldn't imagine how much work he does.

"What are you thinking?" Edwin Carter's attention finally fell to her.

"You work so much in a day, I wonder your boss will stay busy counting money that you made every day."

He listened to her funny words, and smiled, "the bank staffs counts money every day."

She squashed her lips at him, "He even doesn't give you off on Sunday. How much he actually pays you?"

"It’s enough to support you well anyway," he said.

"I can make money on my own." Although she didn't need Edwin to support her, her heart was still full of sweetness because of his rare romantic word.

She asked again, "it's almost boarding. Do you finish your work?"

"I'm done." Edwin Carter shut down the computer and handed it to Sienna Henry. He put his hand around Jane and sniffed at her hair. "Why are you so happy?"

"Because we are going home." She snuggled into his arms. "The New Year is only ten days away. I have to go home and get ready."

Edwin Carter pinched her chin, raised her face, and said, "Jane, let's go to visit my parents together this New Year."

Jane was excited when she heard Edwin’s sudden saying that take her to see her parents, but there were some worries too. If his family doesn't like her, what should she do?

According to his behavior, clothes and eating habits, his family should not be an ordinary family.

And her own family— The thought of her own family made her felt a burst of sorrow. If Edwin's parents ask about her parents, what should she say?

 

"Jane-" Edwin Carter saw her worry, kissed her forehead and said, "you are my wife, and my family will certainly like you."

"Really?" It was not that she was not confident, actually, she had too many stains.

For some things, Edwin Carter will believe her, but his family may not believe her.

For some things, Edwin Carter will not care, but his family may care.

Some people would say that marriage is a matter of two people, but she didn't think so. If she wanted to have a good life with Edwin Carter, it will be better to get the blessings of their elders.

"Of course." Edwin Carter rubbed her head again. He believed that his family would like a kind, strong and beautiful girl like her.

"Flight UK3817 to Jiangbei is now boarding..."

Hearing the boarding announcement, Edwin Carter picked her up. She was shocked and raised her hands patting on his shoulder, "There are so many people around, you’d better let me down."

"So what?" He was just holding his wife, not others. So what's the matter with other people?

There were many people, so many eyes, she will be embarrassed. But Edwin Carter didn't have this consciousness, he held her so tight that she couldn't move at all.

This is her husband, a macho, emotionally retarded, but very considerate man.

CHAPTER 124 – THE GIRL WHO ALWAYS MAKES TROUBLE

 

After more than two hours of flight, the plane arrived at Jiangbei Airport after 9 p.m. It took more than an hour to reach home from the airport, so it was nearly 11 p.m. when they reached home.

The servant who took care of Mia Mia knew that they were coming back tonight, so she sent back the pet.

Mia Mia was in a bad mood because she hasn't seen Jane for a long time. When she heard the sound of the door opening, she was still lying on the sofa. These days whenever she heard the opening sound, she always ran to the door but always felt disappointed. Today, she was too lazy to move.

Jane entered the room first and looked for Mia Mia, expecting that Mia Mia would run to meet her.

"Little darling..." she didn't saw him, so she had to call her.

As Mia Mia heard Jane's voice, she jumped off the sofa, rushed to the door, and wagged her tail at Jane, "Woof, woof..."

Jane picked her up and rubbed her face. She didn't see this little darling for half a month. She really missed her.

Mia Mia was also very excited, and it seemed that tears dropped from her eyes.

Mia Mia really missed Jane.

It was the first time that she hadn't seen her master for such a long time, and she thought Jane didn't want her anymore. Fortunately, she finally came back.

"Your wound hasn't healed yet. Go sit down." said Edwin Carter.

At this time, his heart was also somewhat sour. Just in the car, Jane can see only him. But now, when she came back home, there was only a small pet in her eyes. He seemed to be transparent.

 

"Mr. Carter, get your things done first. I'll play with Mia Mia for a while. You don't have to worry about us." Jane waved to him without looking at him.

Hearing her words, his face sank. He looked at Jane and Mia Mia in a gloomy way and then entered the study.

Jane heard the sound of the door being closed. She leaned to Mia Mia's ears and whispered, "Mia Mia, do you think Mr. Carter is angry?"

“Woof, woof…” Mia Mia wanted to say that he’s really mean.

"Mia Mia, play with yourself. I’ll make a bowl of noodles for Mr. Carter."

Today he’s so busy that he didn't even eat anything.

He didn't eat the food on the plane, so now he must be hungry. She deliberately made him angry, so that she could get space to cook for him after he went to his study.

Now she can walk, but if she walks too long or too hard, she will feel some pain. But it’s no big deal.

Jane was worried that the things in the fridge must be spoiled. But when she opened the fridge. The fridge was full of fresh vegetables and fruits. It contained all the ingredients that she might need. She looked down at Mia Mia around her and asked, "Mia Mia, do you know who bought these?"

Obviously Mia Mia won't answer her. Jane knew it, but she just felt very happy and wanted to talk to someone. Edwin Carter stayed busy, but he always took care of every little thing. Her heart was so touched by this man's consideration.

Boiling water, washing vegetables, preparing seasonings, and in some time a bowl of noodles with the delicious aroma got ready.

 

Mia Mia smelled the aroma and cried excitedly, Jane comforted her, "Mia Mia, don't worry, wait for me, I’ll get you something good to eat."

Jane came to the door of the study. She knocked at the door and pushed in without hearing Edwin Carter's reply, "Mr. Carter, I..."

Well--

She thought it was so late that he should be done with his work. But he’s still on the phone, and he looked worried, "Send me the address. I'll be right there."

Jane stood at the same place, neither entered nor turned back. She looked at him eagerly.

Edwin Carter hung up the phone and looked at her, "I have something urgent to deal with, you can go to rest first."

"Edwin, how about eating first then going out?" She said carefully.

"There's no time." He picked up his coat. As he walked, he said, "you don't have to wait for me, you need rest."

"Okay..." Jane looked at him and advised him, "Drive carefully, and deal the matter patiently."

Hearing her instructions, he stopped and looked back at her, "come here."

"What?" Jane didn't know what he was doing, so she walked towards him.

As soon as she approached, Edwin Carter held her head and kissed her, "don't worry, and go to sleep earlier."

"Um." Jane nodded with a red face.

Jane sat alone at the dining table and ate noodles, which now felt tasteless. Just now, when she heard Edwin Carter on a call, it sounded like he was in a hurry. She didn't know what happened. She still remembered that when Edwin Carter was in this situation last time, it was about his sister Polaris. She didn't know if it was because of her again this time.

Jane guessed right. At this time, Edwin Carter rushed to see Polaris.

 

Just now, when Arthur Simon called, Polaris got drunk at the group's celebration party and hit a man.

Driver Albert Warner took a look at Edwin Carter in the rearview mirror. Looking at his gloomy face, he bravely comforted him, "don't worry, young master. There’re Arthur Simon and many other people around. Polaris will be fine. "

There were many trusted people around her. But when he heard that Polaris hit people, he was worried. He was not worried that she hit people, but that she would be hurt.

It took them about half an hour to reach the destination.

Albert Warner stopped the car steadily. Arthur Simon rushed towards Edwin Carter, and his face was very serious, "Young Master, Polaris is really drunk this time, no one is allowed to approach."

Edwin Carter said in a deep voice, "Lead the way."

Arthur Simon hurriedly led him to the park. Soon he saw Angela Carter lying on the stone chair in the park. She was shouting and singing loudly, "I love you forever. I can love you forever. Why is it so hard to love you...?”

Edwin Carter was so angry to see her like this, he walked towards her and picked her up. Angela Carter was so drunk that she didn't know who was carrying her. She beat him with her fists and kicked him with her feet. All her strength was used to deal with Edwin Carter.

"Who the hell dare to touch me? I will kill you."

"Angela Carter!" Edwin Carter roared.

Angela Carter heard Edwin's voice and suddenly shuddered, her hands and feet stopped suddenly at the same time, and she didn’t dare to utter any other word.

CHAPTER 125 – TAKE ANGELA HOME

Angela was drunk, but when she heard his voice, she recognized who was carrying her. Nobody dared to do this to her but him.

She raised her hand, fumbled on his back and sighed, "Leon, why do you always come to me?"

"Why are you so idle? Why don't you find a girlfriend?" Angela Carter shook her head and sighed, "New year is coming soon. Next year, you will be 29 years old. You are one step away from 30 years old. If you get too old, no woman will marry you."

She wondered if her brother had any physical or psychological problems.

She spread out the news that he is obsessive about women, so many people approached him to send him women, but he didn't meet with any of them.

Alas! She thought she had done her best for him, for the Carter family. But he seemed didn't appreciate his sister's kindness at all.

"Leon, what kind of woman do you like? Just tell me, I promise I’ll find the best one that satisfies you 100%. I know many women, sexy, innocent, whatever type you want. But, to be honest, they're a little behind me. Don't be too picky. After all, not every woman in the world can be as beautiful as me."

Angela Carter said casually and saw that Edwin Carter was silent, she patted him on the back again and said, "Leo, grandpa is almost eighty years old, and he must be worried about his great-grandson. If you don't want to get married, at least you should think about him."

Angela Carter waited for a long time for his answer but Edwin Carter still didn't say a word. He carried her seriously and moved forward with graceful steps.

Her dark eyes rolled and a sly smile flashed, "Leon, do you like men?"

"Shut up!"

When Angela Carter said this, she heard Edwin's cold rebuke.

But she was not afraid of him. She was very pleased that he finally spoke. Then she said, "You are so angry because I guessed it right?"

 

"Angela Carter, it seems that you have been away from home so long that you have forgotten all the etiquette you have learned."

Angela heard his warning and felt that he was angry. Maybe, it was true. So did she step on her brother's minefield? If he really liked men and she accidentally guessed it right. Surely, he will kill her.

Thinking of this, she smiled again and said, "Brother, don't worry, in fact, I really don't know anything. Even if I know something, I will never tell it to anyone."

Edwin Carter's back was slightly stiff when she said that. After seeing Edwin Carter's reaction, Angela Carter was sure that her brother had some problems. He’s the only boy in the Carter family but he didn't like women. He just liked men. What will be the future of Carter's?

However, it might be a bit difficult for him to hook up with another woman because he has such a stunning, charming and gorgeous sister at home! Maybe for him that’s enough!

Angela Carter was thinking something nonsense, but Edwin Carter was thinking about her first words. Angela Carter misunderstood him because he had not told his family about his marriage with Jane.

The New Year was coming. He’d better take Angela Carter back to meet Jane this evening. It would also be a wake-up call for his old grandpa.

"Leon…"

"Shut up!" He couldn't let Angela talk more nonsense.

"You're shouting at me again." Angela Carter rubbed her eyes like she was going to cry. "You have the heart to bully me even if I'm such a beautiful and lovely girl. No wonder you can't find a girlfriend. There won't be any girls like you in your whole life, so you just like men."

 

Edwin Carter put Angela Carter into the car and sat next to her.

Looking at his serious face, Angela Carter didn't dare to speak anymore. What would she do if he’s annoyed with her and sends her back to the United States?

Albert Warner looked back at them and asked, "Young master, are we going back to the Bayview?"

"Back to Mengke apartment." Edwin Carter said, turned to Arthur Simon who was standing outside the car, "Ask Emelia to prepare a hangover-cure soup for Angela."

Although he was angry at this little girl, he still instinctively treated her well and took care of her. Now, this has become one of his habits in these years.

The car soon arrived at the apartment. Edwin took Angela to Emelia's room. Emelia lived closed to her master’s room, that's why it’s convenient for her to cook any time for Edwin and Jane. There were also two other servants for cleaning their apartment.

When Aunt Emelia received the call, she immediately made the soup.

She smiled and said, "Young master, Young lady..."

Edwin Carter put Angela Carter on the sofa and said in a cold voice, "Give her the soup."

"I just drink two glasses of wine, but I'm not drunk, so I don't want any soup." In fact, it didn't matter to her whether she drank the soup or not, she just wanted to fight him.

Edwin Carter picked up his eyebrows and asked, "You want me to pour it on you?"

Angela Carter looked at him in injured ways and made a wry mouth, "I will drink it."

Aunt Emelia handed Angela Carter the soup, smiled and said, "My Lady, the young master really cares for you. If it's someone else, he won't care at all."

Of course, Angela Carter knew that Edwin Carter cared about her, but she just didn't like his attitude of taking charge of everything. She glared at Edwin Carter fiercely again, then she took the sobering soup and drank it.

When Angela Carter drank the soup, Edwin Carter asked her servant to help her take a bath.

When she came out of the bathroom, she was wearing a decent sleeping suit. She was so sleepy to open her eyes. She lay on Edwin Carter's arms and said, "Leon, I want you to hold me to sleep."

"Ok, go back to sleep." Edwin Carter was still reluctant to say a heavy word to her. He picked her up and carried her back to Jane and his home.

At this time, Jane should be asleep. Edwin was very careful when he opened the door and walked in. He carefully took Angela to the guest room. He tucked her in the quilt and then adjusted the air-conditioning temperature of the room to a moderate level.

Edwin Carter sat next to her again, looking at her sleeping face and sighing helplessly, "little girl, don't think I won't take you back to America."

CHAPTER 126 – A VERY STRANGE FIRST MEETING

Edwin didn't have no choice, but he was just afraid that she would suffer a little grievance. For 18 years, caring for her and making her happy and healthy has been an integral part of his life.

He was ten years old when his mother took Angela Carter home. Looking at her, who was just a small kid, there was a kind of indescribable feeling. Maybe he just wanted to protect her all the time because he had watched her grow up gradually with his own eyes.

He rubbed her head and got up to leave, but Angela grabbed his hand, "Leon, I'm afraid alone, stay with me."

When she was a child, she was afraid of sleeping alone, especially in thunderstorms. At that time, she always came to his bed and sleep with him. As long as he’s there, he always watched her over like her patron saint, and she would never feel afraid again.

"Well, I'll be with you." Edwin held her hand and patted her head gently. "It’s fine, I’m here."

"Um." Angela answered with satisfaction; she knew that her brother would be with her all the time. She smiled and fell asleep again. When he was sure that Angela had fallen asleep, he carefully took back his hand and got up to go back to his room.

In the room, a lamp on the side table was on. The soft light fell on Jane's face, making her look quite beautiful. Edwin Carter walked over, bent down and kissed her on the forehead.

When he kissed her, she immediately woke up and blinked her sleepy eyes, "you are back. Your work is done? "

"Yes." Edwin Carter couldn't help kissing her lips again and then looked at her face. "Go to sleep, I am going to take a bath."

 

"Okay." She nodded, took her mobile phone and looked at the time. It was 3:00 a.m.

He always got up early in the morning. Jane thought he would have to get up soon after several hours. If she could help him, she will share his work and stop him from getting so tired.

After a moment, Edwin Carter came out of the bathroom. He was just wearing a bath towel. Water was dripping from his wet hair. She saw some was dripping on his strong abdominal muscles, and she could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. For the first time, she saw his body so clearly, and it was so strong and perfect.

Jane suddenly remembered their first sex, he did that so forcefully and intensely…

Uh-

Jane, what are you thinking about?

How can you always think of something like this?

Jane covered her hot face and looked away quickly. She didn't know what she would do if she kept looking at him. Edwin Carter took something and then went back to the bathroom to dry his hair. With a long sigh of relief, Jane shook her head to get rid of these erotic thoughts.

Edwin Carter came out again and lay down beside Jane. Jane was nervous because of her own thoughts. She moved aside deliberately.

As she moved, Edwin Carter pulled her back and embraced her tightly, "it is not early, go to sleep."

Her face was on his chest, and their posture was a little ambiguous. Did he really just want to sleep well? Jane glanced up at him and saw his closed eyes as if he was just sleeping without any other thoughts.

 

He looked so calm and self-contained, there was a kind of inexpressible frustration in Jane's heart. As Laura said, every night a beautiful girl sleeps beside Edwin Carter, but Edwin Carter was reluctant to touch her. Is her attraction to him really so small?

With this thought, Jane deliberately moved her feet and hooked them on Edwin Carter's legs.

"The injury to your leg hasn't healed yet." He pressed her feet and stopped her from moving. Then he said, "Sleep well and don't think other things."

Jane, "..."

She really wanted to kick him hard. How could this man be so dull?

Does she have to take the initiative every time, or he would like to do anything with her?

Jane was very depressed. She pinched on Edwin Carter's waist, but he didn't respond. He just slightly increased the strength. In Edwin’s warm arms, after a moment Jane fell asleep.

The next day, Jane was awakened by a “heavy object”.

She was sleeping soundly, but suddenly she was severely pressed by a heavy-weight above the quilt, which made her gasped a little. She suddenly opened her eyes, and saw a girl lying on her body.

The girl squinted, sighed contentedly, and reached out to her, "Leon, you said you will stay with me, but you left me there alone and ran away. But I catch you."

Suddenly there was another person on the bed, and she was on her. Jane cried out in fear and didn't pay attention to what the girl just said.

Angela suddenly awakened by her scream. She stared at Jane and asked, "Who are you?"

 

"Who are you?" Jane was also staring at the girl. Both of them were looking at each other. They were thinking about who the other is?

Edwin Carter, who was busy in his study, heard Jane's voice and rushed into the room. Then he saw the two girls of the house eye to eye.

"Polaris, what are you doing?" Edwin Carter's tone was particularly rude.

Jane and Angela came back to their senses. Jane had seen Angela Carter's picture on the Internet. Last time, she almost misunderstood Edwin Carter because of her.

Is she Edwin Carter's sister? But how did she get to their bed?

But Angela was as excited as she found the new world. She jumped up on the bed excitedly, "brother, you’ve made a girlfriend, and you’ve slept with her, why don't you tell me?"

Edwin Carter walked over to Angela, threw her back to the guest room and said in a deep voice, "Stay inside, and don't come out without my permission."

"Leon, how can you do this to your lovely sister?" Angela looked at Edwin's back and shouted.

At this time, her mind was full of Jane. To be honest, for the first time she had seen a woman who looked so well matched with Leon. Although she felt that the girl was a little less beautiful than her, it was okay because she knew everyone couldn't be as excellent as her.

She hurriedly took her mobile phone and called her mother to tell her not to worry about Leon any more. At last, the boy was willing to sleep with a woman.

CHAPTER 127 – SHE’S YOUR SISTER-IN-LAW

When Edwin Carter returned to her room, Jane had changed her clothes. She looked at him discontentedly. "Why didn't you tell me that your sister came home? I should get up early to meet her and to prepare breakfast for her."

Edwin Carter came over and hugged her. "You don't need to prepare anything."

He already told Emelia to get everything ready.

"This’s the first time she came to our house. I have to treat her well," she said. "She is your sister, and I want to make a good impression on her."

"Jane-" Edwin Carter called her name in a deep voice and said seriously, "you don't have to go out of your way to please anyone. She is my sister. You are my wife, and we are a family."

Hearing his words, Jane wanted to give him a big white eye. She had no doubt about this man's intelligence and working ability, but in some aspects of life, he was really stupid. She was not trying to please anyone, but she should treat his sister well. This is the most basic traditional code of conduct.

Edwin Carter added, "Polaris is still a child. She likes to be noisy and doesn't pay attention to her speech. If you find something offensive, please don't mind."

It was very rare for Edwin Carter to say so much in one breath. Jane guessed that he must love his sister very much. Although whenever he talked about this sister, he was gnashing his teeth, in fact, he really loves Polaris.

"Are you telling me to let her do anything?" Jane said, pretending to be angry.

"I don't..." Edwin Carter didn't mean that. He was worried about Polaris. She always said things without using her brain. He was afraid that Jane would misunderstand her.

Before he had finished, Jane interrupted him with a smile and said, "Don't worry. She is your sister, and I will treat her as my own. I will never put you in the problem."

Jane was really a good girl and she was willing to treat Edwin Carter's family with her full heart.

Edwin Carter rubbed her head, "thank you."

"Thanks for what? I'm your wife." Jane smiled and asked, "What does your sister like to eat? And what she doesn't like to eat?"

Polaris was Edwin Carter's sister, and this was Jane's first meeting with Edwin Carter's family. Even if Polaris was just a young girl, Jane still felt that she should be cautious.

"She's not picky about food." Edwin Carter said.

Angela Carter was raised by his mother, and she was picky about food but very less picky than Edwin Carter. But her adaptability was rather good, no matter what, as long as others could eat something, she could also eat.

"The children in your family are very well raised. No one is picky about food." Jane praised them from the bottom of her heart.

"I'm very picky about food, and my brother is even pickier than me. He really chose his food, and he didn't like any normal thing. That's why no women wanted to be with him." Angela Carter poked her head through the door and smiled at Jane. "Elder sister, people say that it is better to believe that there are ghosts in the world than to believe what a man says. Don't be fooled by him."

"Polaris, have you forgotten what you learned? When elders talk, children can interrupt?" Edwin Carter looked back at Angela and scolded him.

"Where are the elders?" Angela Carter rolled her eyes. "This elder sister looks two or three years older than me at most. If I am a child, she is also a child. You can't let go of a child. She shouldn't call you Edwin Carter instead call you Edwin Beast."

 

"Mind your words." Edwin Carter looked at her, the corners of his mouth twitching.

"I will not. If you have guts, you can beat me in front of this elder sister." Angela Carter aggressively looked at him.

Seeing the brother and sister in a brawl, and for the first time, Jane realized that Edwin Carter also has the talkative side, but he only shows that to his family. And she didn't seem to have the honor to meet this kind of Edwin Carter.

When a family stays together, they can fight occasionally, but when anyone needs help, the other shows up on time. This is the real family!

Jane hoped that she can also get this kind of affection.

Angela dodged behind Jane, held her arm and said pitifully, "Elder sister, I tell you this person likes to bully people. You must help me."

Being pulled by Angela Carter, Jane felt that she was willing to be close to her and she felt a soft corner for Angela. She smiled and said, "OK, I will help you."

"Sister, it's very kind of you." Angela Carter was cute, especially when she smiled. Her cute looks made people cared for her from the core of their hearts.

"She is your sister-in-law." After a while, Edwin Carter dropped a sentence.

"Sister-in-law? Are you going to marry her?" Angela asked.

Really? Her brother had decided to marry this girl?

"We are married." Edwin Carter said.

"Are you married?" Angela Carter was really shocked. She was stunned for a long time and then said to him, "Brother, you said you are married, and you didn't tell us?"

Their grandfather wanted to have a great-grandson very much, but Edwin Carter did such a big thing by himself. Angela Carter seemed to have seen how angry grandpa will be when he knows about this.

"Let's go have breakfast." Edwin Carter said.

At the dining table, Angela Carter sat quietly. She looked like an obedient and sensible child, but her rolling eyes were betraying her.

Jane gave Angela Carter a bowl of soup, "Polaris, have some soup first."

Angela Carter smiled, "thank you, sister-in-law." She did not forget to cast a defiant look at Edwin Carter.

Jane was going to serve Edwin Carter another bowl, but Edwin Carter grabbed the spoon before her and gave her a bowl of soup, "You have some first to warm you up."

"Okay." Jane smiled at him.

"Miss, I've prepared your favorite Pearl balls with glutinous rice. Please taste it." Angela Carter came home so Edwin Carter also asked Emelia came here to help.

"I knew Aunt Emelia love me most." Angela Carter gave Aunt Emelia a big hug and looked at Edwin Carter and Jane.

They both were silently eating. In front of Edwin Carter, Angela Carter dare not be too presumptuous, especially at the dining table; otherwise, he must send her back to the USA. After finishing the meal, Angela Carter wiped her mouth contentedly, "Brother, you go to your work, and I will take good care of my sister-in-law at home."

CHAPTER 128 – NOT BIOLOGICAL

Angela Carter was a very clever girl. One can never guess what she will do next. If she stayed alone with Jane, Edwin Carter wouldn't absolutely be at ease. If she told

Jane something that he didn't know, he will have to manage the whole situation.

He wiped his mouth with a tissue and said seriously, "You'll go with me."

"No." Angela Carter turned her head and looked sadly at Jane.

She said, "My dear sister in law, I want to stay here and chat with you."

Angela Carter was very cute and had a sweet smile. Jane just liked her from the bottom of her heart.

She also looked at Edwin Carter and said with a gentle smile, "I will be a little bored at home alone, so let Polaris stay with me, okay?"

Jane asked him to let Angela stay with her, now, if he didn't agree it would be so rude of him. He had to nod his head and say, "Your leg is still hurt. Stay at home and have a good rest."

Jane took his hand quietly under the table, looked at him and nodded, "Well, don't worry, I'm not a child."

Angela Carter looked at her brother. Before this, her brother never looked at any other women with affection like this. But it turned out that he also has a gentle side after his marriage.

Then Angela looked at Jane, who was different from many other women she had met before, those women only wanted to put him down on the bed and tried their best to please him, but no one succeeded in getting close to him.

But her new sister-in-law, Jane, who looked very nice, quiet and gentle. It seemed that she didn't need to do anything if she just sat close to him she will get the complete attention of her brother.

She thought that her brother finally had found a girl with whom he can definitely spend a good life. Angela Carter always made new friends and judged everyone according to her sixth sense that has always been very accurate.

Now, her sixth sense told her that Jane is a good girl, so she decided to be good with her new sister-in-law.

If anything happens at home in the future, she can do her part. Although she couldn't do much, it was better than not doing anything at all.

Edwin Carter and Jane came back to their room after breakfast. In the room, Jane took the tie to help Edwin Carter tie it. Edwin Carter held her head and kissed her delicate face, "if anything happens, call me."

Jane blushed and said, "What can happen? Are you afraid that Polaris will eat me, or I will eat her?"

"Hmmm." Edwin Carter nodded.

He really had these fears.

Jane thought that he didn't trust Polaris staying at home. She hugged him and rubbed her face in his arms, "Mr. Carter, don't worry. Polaris is.your sister. Even if she beats me, I will let her. And I will wait for you to come back and handle the matter. Okay?"

"Jane, that's what you think of me?" Edwin Carter's voice sank slightly. He looked at her discontentedly and then turned away.

He was suddenly angry, but Jane didn't understand the reason.

Before going out, Edwin Carter gave Angela Carter a warning look not to talk much. Even in Edwin Carter's presence, Angela was not afraid of him. And as he left, Angela Carter's courage doubled.

She saw Mia Mia squatting on the ground, "Little darling, come here, let me hug you."

Mia Mia looked at the stranger who just broke into their house and barked a few times.

"Mia Mia, she is your little aunt, not a stranger. You can play with her."

Jane held Mia Mia and gave it to Angela Carter.

"Little aunt? I like that." Angela Carter looked up at Jane and looked at.her stomach. "Sister in law, are you pregnant? I've heard that couples who want children usually have a pet first because they want to learn from the experience of raising a small pet, and then they will use these experiences to raise their children."

"No." Jane quickly waved her hand and said awkwardly. She thought about that night when she and Edwin Carter had sex, but it's not thatneasy to conceive.

Angela Carter didn't notice Jane's embarrassment at all, and said, "Sister in law, my family don't have many children because of my mother's poor health. You and my brother are so young. I want to have more children to play with me later."

"Polaris, how's your work?" Jane didn't want to discuss the topic because she hasn't thought about having a child.

"It's finished. I can have fun for a few days." Angela Carter squeezed to Jane's side and sat, "Sister in law, are you familiar with Jiangbei? If you're familiar, you can be my guide. The guide service fee should be paid by my brother. Anyway, he has a lot of money."

"I've been in Jiangbei for several years, so I'm sort of familiar with this place," Jane answered.

"I'm not familiar with Jiangbei at all. I don't have any friends here. I don't have anyone to accompany me when I want to go out. When your injury is cured, will you take me to go out?" Angela Carter sweetly asked and blinked her beautiful eyes, which made it impossible for Jane to refuse her request.

"No problem, Polaris. I will take you," Jane nodded.

"Sister in law, please call me Angela. In fact, everyone calls me Angela at home. My actual name is Angela Carter."

"Angela?" Jane silently read the name, the name she seemed to have heard somewhere.

On second thought, Jane remembered. It was at the Shengtian's charity dinner when Uncle Smith said that the old man asked Edwin Carter to marry Angela-

Will that Angela is this one?

Maybe it is just the same name and surname will be different. Polaris is Angela Carter. She is Edwin Carter's sister. How could the Carter family ask Edwin Carter to marry Angela?

"Sister in law, what are you thinking?" Angela Carter looked at Jane.

"I just think your name is so beautiful. Angela, just like an angel." Jane said with a smile. She didn't know what was wrong. She couldn't help thinking.

How could she doubt Edwin Carter's sister?

"My name was chosen by my grandpa for me. When my mother.adopted me, she said that I would be the little angel of the Carter Family,.so my grandpa named me, Angela – Angela Carter." Angela Carter said.carelessly.

She didn't feel that she was not the Carter family's own child at all. Because the elders of the Carter family loved her more than their own son.

"Angela, you mean..." It was not easy to ask directly. After all, people are always reluctant to admit that they were the adopted children.

"Yes." Angela Carter nodded, and said proudly, "I am not the Carter.family's own child, but grandpa, dad, mom and brother, they love me very.much, and I also love them very much."

CHAPTER 129 – JANE WAS JEALOUS

 

Angela Carter was not the Carter family's own child. If their parents wanted to marry her with Edwin Carter, then it made sense. After thinking of this, Jane looked at Angela Carter carefully.

Angela's eyes are crystal clear, and her smile is so sweet. She’s a young girl and all her thoughts are written on her beautiful face. She called Jane sister-in-law, which showed that she really admitted the relationship between her and Edwin Carter with full heart. But Jane was thinking nonsense.

Jane suddenly got angry with herself. She even doubted what was between Edwin Carter and Angela. If they really had feelings, why Edwin Carter married her? When Edwin Carter married her, he made it very clear that he wanted to live a good life with her.

Jane got indulged in her thoughts… although Angela Carter is not a child of the Carter Family, when she mentioned the Carter family, one can surely feel that they all really loved her. But she is the own child of Ronan's family, but what her father did was not as good as one does to animals.

So sometimes the relationship between people in the world was not due to blood but due to feelings and emotions.

Angela Carter didn't pay attention to Jane's mind. She continued, "Sister in law, trust me that grandpa, dad, and mom all are very good. When you meet them, they will like you as much as they like me."

"Angela, thank you!" Jane smiled. Even if Edwin's parents will not accept her for the time being, she can make them accept her with her own efforts.

After a moment, Angela Carter received a phone call and then left in a hurry. When she went out, she had a bright smile on her face, as if she was going to meet her sweetheart.

Edwin Carter knew that the wound on Jane's leg had not healed. At noon, he asked Emelia to make food for Jane.

"Young lady..." Emelia looked at Jane and paused.

"Emelia, if you have something to say, you can say it." Jane smiled and said.

"Young lady, I have been in charge of the young master's diet for nearly 30 years. From the time when he was in his mother's womb, I went to his mother's side to serve her. Later, when the young master was born, I always stayed responsible for his diet." Aunt Emelia said.

 

"Um." Jane nodded. "Emelia, yes you've done a lot for Edwin."

"Young lady, you misunderstood me. This is not what I want to say." Emelia said, took out a notebook from her apron pocket and handed it to Jane, "My lady, this is the dietary habits of the young master, what he doesn't eat and what he can't eat. Please take a look if you have time."

Jane took the notebook and flipped it over. On the first page, the most highlighted thing was the kind of foods that Edwin Carter was allergic to and couldn't eat.

The first vegetable is onion!

Jane remembered that not long after she lived with Edwin Carter, she made onions for Edwin Carter. For the first time, he refused. But the second time he ate, and that night he didn't return home.

Emelia added, "I'm not supposed to be involved in these things, but I'm worried that someday, madam, you..."

"Emelia, thank you for giving me this notebook. I will read it carefully and keep these in mind. I will never let Edwin Carter eat anything wrong again."

Throughout the afternoon, Jane was reading this notebook. After reading it, she knew that Edwin Carter was not a general picky eater. Edwin Carter couldn't eat many things. He only ate things cooked by his special staff. He didn't often go out to eat. He didn't like to eat many dishes especially hot pot—

Jane finally realized that she didn't know Edwin Carter.

Edwin Carter couldn't eat onions, but he didn't tell her by himself. He asked a maid to tell her. This made Jane very uncomfortable. It will be good to talk about things with her face to face. Why he let the third person tell her, why? Is she not as important as a maid?

 

Thinking of this, she raised her lips bitterly. She didn't understand what was the matter with her today? Why is she behaving like a bitch?

Jane put down the notebook, took the brush, sketchpad and went to the balcony of their bedroom. The winter in Jiangbei was not as cold as that in Kyoto. It was a sunny day. Just by wearing a coat one can feel warm.

It was evening time, the temperature was a little low, but it wasn't very cold. Even people who were afraid of the cold didn't feel too cold.

Jane sat in front of the easel and picked up the brush, but she couldn't draw anything for a long time. She was very confused and flustered. She didn't know what she wanted to do or what she was worried about.

After sitting for a while, Jane raised her pen to draw something. In fact, she didn't know what she was going to draw. When she woke up from her own consciousness and looked at the easel, there was a fuzzy face on the drawing board. Although the painting was ugly, it can be seen that the sketch looked like Edwin Carter's face.

When Edwin Carter came home, he looked for Jane everywhere. At last, he came on the balcony of the main bedroom and saw her. He stood behind her and saw her sketching a face. It can be seen from her messy sketching that she had something in her mind.

Edwin Carter turned back to the room and took a coat for her, "it’s cold outside, why are you sitting here?"

"I just want to sit outside, do you have any problem?" Her tone was very rude. She was very flustered and confused and wanted to find an outlet. Edwin Carter was the best choice for her to vent her anger.

"What's the matter?" He just came back and she got angry at him. Edwin Carter didn't know why, but he asked her patiently.

She saw him frown slightly, in the eyes was full of worry and concern for her, so she was a little soft hearted again.

"I am fine. You don't need to care about me." She didn't want to talk to him. She was afraid that her panic would turn into a sharp sword and hurt Edwin Carter.

"Tell me, Jane?" Obviously, Edwin Carter didn't want to let her go. He needed to know what was going on.

Jane looked at Edwin Carter angrily, as if to eat him.

Edwin Carter had some inexplicable doubts and was about to ask, but he saw that Jane suddenly stamped her feet and said angrily, "I'm jealous!"

As soon as the voice fell, Jane looked like an angry kitten. She rushed over and kissed Edwin Carter's lips severely. The kiss was sudden, violent and very poor skilled.

She was jealous of Angela, and she never knew she could be so unreasonable.

Suddenly, a fishy smell came to her mouth.

Jane bit him and blood spread between their lips and teeth.

CHAPTER 130 – JUST THE TWO OF THEM

Jane intensely kissed him for long.

The kiss gradually softened and she sucked his lips like a small baby and then slowly stopped and let him go. She looked at him apologetically, with red pitiful eyes. There was blood on Edwin Carter's lips, and they looked red and sexy.

"Does it hurt?" She asked.

Edwin Carter nodded, and the slightly curved corners of his lips were so tender. He held her face with his hands and said softly, "Is it enough?"

"Not enough," she whispered.

As soon as the voice fell, Edwin Carter smiled and kissed Jane fiercely.

His kiss was different from Jane's. It was ferocious and domineering. It was like a lion's powerful attack. Jane instinctively wanted to avoid, but she was not allowed to go away. Her helpless hands tightly held his back and gradually tried to catch up with his pace of kissing her.

She didn't know what was wrong with her. She suddenly got jealous. She got jealous of Angela, got jealous of Emelia and everyone around him.

Every person around him was his special people. They have been around him for a long time, Angela for the last 18 years, Emelia for the last 28 years, Luis George and Sienna more than ten years. Each of them knew him well, his eating habits and everything about him, but as his wife, she knew nothing about him.

After thinking about these things, she suddenly scared. She felt that she will lose him.

In fact, Jane especially disliked such a clingy person. She disliked herself, especially disliked the fact that she relied too much on Edwin Carter.

It may be because she was injured and has not recovered from the injury yet. These days she had no job, so she was worried, anxious, and afraid. She explained in this way to herself, but she knew it wasn't just that, there were too many factors that scared her.

 

They have been married for so long, all her past was so naked in front of Edwin Carter. He knew everything about her, and she still knew nothing about him. It was a kind of emotion that made her feel very depressed.

When Jane finished thinking, Edwin Carter had already taken her back to the room and she was lying in the bed. His strong body was bent over her and he tightly embraced her in his arms.

"Jane."

His eyes were deep, his voice was sexy.

She raised her head, looked into his deep eyes as the vast sea, listened to his magnetic low voice, and unconsciously stretched out her hand around his lean and strong waist. She didn't say anything but told him with practical actions that she was willing to accept everything he had brought her.

Her subtle movements, change in her expression, everything was seen by Edwin Carter's eyes and felt by his heart.

"Jane."

He called her name in a hoarse voice again, kissed her again, and touched her lips with his tongue, and slowly kissed her. In the gentlest but most powerful way, he took her to the happy world belonging to them only.

His strength, his heat, his tenderness, his strength—

All of these were deeply felt by Jane.

Angela, Emelia, Sienna Henry and so on, who did have been with Edwin Carter for a long time, but so what? At this moment, there was no one in their world, there was only two of them.

He only has her. She has only him, and nobody can break into their two-person world.

 

"Jane-" Edwin Carter called her name and they had sex again and again.

From the beginning, they had been so matched with each other's pace. Edwin Carter always took care of her. In a moment the combination of body and spirit made them reach the paradise belonging to them. After two times, Jane was so tired that it became difficult for her to move. She lay on Edwin Carter's body and gasped heavily.

Edwin Carter hugged her tightly in his arms. He didn't say anything pleasant. He just hugged her tightly as if he wanted to squeeze her into his body.

Jane forgot everything for a moment. The only thing that impressed her most was the strength he hold her. It was so tight and powerful as if he’s afraid that she will disappear.

"Tell me, Jane, what's the matter today?"

Jane almost fell asleep on his body, and he asked in a low, sexy voice.

She already told him that she’s jealous, why did he ask once again? Must she lay it all out?

She didn't answer.

Edwin Carter raised her head slightly and said softly, "Jane, tell me?"

"I said I was jealous." Jane bit her lips, pretended to be ferocious, and shouted, "What else do you want to know?"

He rubbed her head and said after a while, "I am your husband and you are my wife. This is a fact that no one can change. You should know that."

"Okay." Jane nodded and suddenly opened her mouth and bit on his chest. She used a lot of strength to bit him, and her tooth mark appeared on his left side of the chest right above his heart.

"Does it hurt?" She asked.

"No." He answered.

She wanted to carve her mark on him.

"How it cannot hurt?" She said. She used a lot of strength to bit him. She wanted to carve her mark on him and never wanted him to wipe it out in his life.

"Because I hurt you too." He added. His voice was still low and deep, sexy and confusing, but Jane heard another meaning of his words.

In fact, she didn't care about the pain he gave her. Because physical pain is not pain for her, it was a very important step that they really belong to each other.

Although the way she bit him was very babyish, Edwin Carter didn't care. Even he likes to see her childish side, her emotional side, and he doesn't need her to be as rational in front of him as she is at work. She can do whatever she wants to do without hesitation. She can behave like a little woman, and he will protect her.

"Jane."

He called her name again, but he didn't get a response. He looked down and saw that she had already slept on his chest.

She was sleeping soundly, and looked so sweet, especially her slightly raised lips, which made him understand that the haze in her heart had gone.

Edwin Carter lowered his head and kissed her lips and tasted them slowly.

Night--

Was just about to start.

CHAPTER 131 – ANOTHER BUSINESS TRIP

The next day.

Half day was passed when Jane woke up.

She tried to move but felt very weak. Her body was in pain but not like the first time when she felt being crushed by a car. She opened her eyes and instinctively looked at the window, but did not see Edwin Carter sitting there.

She picked up her mobile phone and turned it on. It was almost noon. Obviously, Edwin Carter had lots of important work to do. He couldn't sit by the window and wait for her to wake up.

She was indulged in her thoughts when her cell phone rang, it was Laura Ferdinand, she answered the phone and heard Laura's anxious voice, "Jane, hurry up come to the studio, there is an order but customers are not satisfied with my design, now my only hope is you."

"Who are the customers?" Jane asked.

"I can't tell you clearly on the phone. Come to the studio." Laura said and hung up the phone without giving Jane any chance to speak.

Laura seemed worried. Jane got up to get ready to the studio as soon as possible. She saw a note on the bedside table written by Edwin Carter—

“I am going on a business trip for three days.”

"Going on a business trip for three days..." Jane read it in a low voice.

When she opened her eyes, she didn't see Edwin Carter in the room and her heart felt some distress but now she came to know that he had gone for three days, she couldn't help feeling sad.

Jane took Mia Mia and was waiting for a taxi when her phone rang and it was Edwin Carter's phone call, she answered, and heard Edwin Carter's deep and sexy voice, "awake?"

"Yes, awake." she nodded "Is there anything?"

"I will ask Emelia to prepare food for you."

"There is no need of it," Jane said. "Mia Mia and I are in the taxi, we are going to live with Laura for a few days."

Edwin Carter heard her and stayed silent for a moment then he asked again, "Jane, are you angry?"

Last night everything was so good, but this morning he got up early, left her alone and came to another city. She should be angry.

"Well?" Jane said, and with a slight pause she added, "I'm not angry. Why do you think I'm angry?"

 Jane didn't understand why he thought so. Edwin Carter didn't give her an answer either. They casually talked for a while and then hung up the phone.

When she arrived at the studio, she found out that Laura Ferdinand had received an order, but several designers of the studio failed to satisfy the couple's requirements. Laura Ferdinand was worried and had no other way than to call her.

Jane put Mia Mia down and asked Laura about the customer's requirements.

A couple had been married for years but hasn’t had a wedding. And now their children decided to arrange a wedding ceremony for them. The wedding was scheduled on the 15th day of the first lunar month, so they didn't have much time to design a new dress.

The Spring Festival holidays were coming soon, no designer was ready to work and it was impossible to complete the order in such a short period of time. That's why Laura was really worried.

After knowing their requirements Jane was clear about what they want. In fact, for them, the wedding really doesn't matter. What they want are health, peace, happiness, and togetherness. But they didn't want to hurt their children's feeling so they agreed to come to the studio to have a designer outfit.

"Laura, tell me one thing, are all the presented designs according to dream weddings like western style?" Jane asked as she started sketching.

"Yes, but how do you know?" Laura nodded and looked at Jane in surprise.

"Let's not choose the western dress. We will design a traditional wedding dress with the theme of happiness and health for them," Jane said.

Jane's words enlightened Laura and she clapped at once, "Jane, so it's so decided. But now you have to work hard and get ready the first draft. If they like your design, my problem will be solved ultimately."

Jane nodded and patted Laura's head, "You take care of Mia Mia, I will try to draw the first draft and show it to the customers as soon as possible."

"Bravo!! Mrs. Carter." Laura Ferdinand said with a smile.

The two words “Mrs. Carter” seemed to make her happier, and she smiled, "Do your work, don't disturb me."

When she drew the design draft, all she had in her mind was Edwin Carter's and her appearance as when they grew older with each other.

Edwin Carter's hair will be grey, and passing years will carve some traces on his handsome face, but he still stood straight, with the same temperament, holding her hand, leading her on the red carpet, and slowly walking toward the stage.

In the middle of the stage, there will be a beautiful phrase written, Mr. Edwin Carter and Miss. Jane Ronan. Happy marriage!

Some people have said that the most essential thing in a work like designing dress is to have a heart involved. First of all, you need to love your work, so that others can accept and love your work too.

Jane was designing a dress, for an old couple, but she regarded them as her own and Edwin Carter. So what she designed was the best. The next day, Laura sent the manuscript to the customers. They were very satisfied with Jane's work and immediately agreed.

Laura asked Jane curiously, "how do you know that they would like that theme?"

Jane smiled and said, "Because I wish I could be like them when I'm old. Then I think of how Edwin and I will look like when we are old, and what we will want to have."

"Fortunately, I succeeding in convincing you to come back to work. You didn't work in the studio for the past three years. You have no idea how much loss I have bear due to your absence."

"I'm back. I'll work harder and will earn you back that you lost in these three years."

"My Goddess of wealth, are you going home tonight?"

"No, I will stay here."

"Did you fight with your husband?"

"He's on a business trip." Jane thought for a moment and said, "Miss Laura, let's have hot pot tonight."

"That's what I am thinking." Laura picked up her coat and put it on. She asked again, "It's only because he's on a business trip that you are not going back?"

Last night, Jane didn't go home because she was busy working on the design but today she said that she will not go back home so Laura had to think about all the possibilities.

"What? Do you think I don’t come home because I’m cheating on him?" Jane said and laughed. As she turned back, she saw Edwin Carter standing at the door of the studio.

CHAPTER 132 – HE’S SULKING

Edwin Carter was wearing a silver-gray suit that he often wore. He stood straight at the door. His eyes were slightly narrowed and were stuck on Jane.

Laura Ferdinand also noticed Edwin Carter and greeted with a smile, "Mr. Carter, you are here to pick up Mrs. Carter, right? We are already done. You can take her away."

"Umm." Edwin Carter nodded politely.

"Aren’t you on a business trip for three days? Why do you come back early?" Jane looked at him and smiled, but she was a bit afraid to approach him.

His face seemed calm as always, but when she looked at him, she felt his anger.

Edwin Carter didn't speak. He kept looking at Jane quietly. His eyes were deep and focused. It seemed that he could only see Jane, nothing else.

Laura walked closer to Jane and whispered in her ear, "Well, a small conflict between a couple is normal. Since he came here to pick you up, you should go back with him."

"We don't have any problem. There’s nothing as you are thinking." Jane was not angry with him. But it seemed that Edwin Carter was angry at her. The point was that she didn't know why he’s angry.

"Anyway, there are still a few days to go on holiday. I'm going back to Kyoto. You can work at home these days. You don't need to come to the studio." Laura said in a low voice, "by the way. It seems that Ivan has returned to Italy. For working under his supervision, I think you have to wait for a while."

"We were going to have hot pot," said Jane.

"I don't want to be hated by your husband. Let your man accompany you." Laura packed her bag, pushed Jane to Edwin Carter, and said, "Mr. Carter, take your wife away. Don't let her pester me all day long."

Edwin Carter looked cold, silent and there were inexplicable expressions on his face. Jane wanted to move away but Edwin Carter grabbed her waist and firmly held her.

She moved and whispered, "Let me take Mia Mia."

Mia Mia was already there, just because she was too small and didn't make a sound, no one noticed her.

Jane picked her up and said to Laura, "I am going."

Laura quickly waved, "Bye, Bye."

After walking for a long time, Edwin Carter didn't speak and Jane looked at him carefully, "What's the matter? Is there anything wrong?"

Edwin Carter's face was gloomy, and he still didn't say a word, but his hand around her waist slightly increased some strength.

 She pursed her lips and asked, "Who annoyed you? Tell me, I'll deal with him for you."

Edwin Carter didn't reply. He was calm and silent. If he wasn't holding her waist, she might think that this man didn't exist at all. Jane tried to talk but he ignored her. She touched the puppy's head and sighed helplessly.

When she got in the car, Jane sat in the front seat and Edwin Carter sat in the driver's seat. Just as she was about to tie the seat belt, Edwin Carter reached out, pushed her closer to him and kissed her crazily.

His movements were fierce and wild, like a beast.

Jane felt some pain in her lips. He bit her lips, blood flowed from her lips to his mouth. The smell of blood soon spread in their mouths.

Jane didn't struggle. She thought he was angry and it would be better for him to release. Just like when she felt angry she always wanted to take her anger out on him, because he was her closest person. When Edwin Carter did this, Jane naturally thought of letting him do.

Jane didn't ask him anything just accepted his anger submissively with the hope that he will feel better, but on the contrary, it made him angrier.

Initially, Edwin planned to be on a business trip for three days, but she didn't answer her phone call today. From morning to noon, he couldn't get in touch with her. He really got worried about her and immediately made a decision to postpone the work. He immediately came back to confirm her safety.

All his worries were relieved when he saw that she was fine. But at the same time, he felt an unexplained anger in his heart.

He made so many phone calls to her, but she didn't respond. If she really cared about him, she would take time to call back, but she did not. He was angry for she didn't consider his husband that important.

Edwin Carter bit Jane hard again, and then let her go. He looked at her bitten lips for a while and looked away. He started the car.

The route they took didn't go their way home. Jane noticed and asked carefully, "Edwin, I think you are going in the wrong direction."

Edwin Carter kept driving the car and didn't even look at her. He ignored her completely. Jane was helpless, she caressed Mia Mia’s head, looked out of the window at the scenery on both sides of the road.

Many lovers were holding each other hands and walking on the road, there were also many couples cuddling together. She took back her sight and looked at Edwin Carter. He was still gloomy. He didn't talk to her and didn't intend to pay attention to her.

"Stop." She said.

He ignored her.

"I am saying stop the car."

Edwin Carter finally glanced at her but didn't stop.

"Edwin Carter, stop the car, let's have a talk." She was about to reach for the steering and at the same time the red signal turned on, Edwin Carter stopped the car but kept looking ahead.

"Edwin Carter, why are you angry? What did I do to make you unhappy? Tell me." If it was really her fault, she was willing to apologize.

But he didn't tell her anything.

Jane thought that if there was anything wrong between a husband and wife, they should talk. But he was not saying anything. Did he want to have a cold war with her? She didn't know why he was unhappy.

After listening to Jane, Edwin Carter's face became even worse. He glanced at her, then took his eyes back and started the car. Jane also stopped talking to him. The car entered Bayview area developed by Shengtian and then came to an exclusive villa named Orchard Villa.

The gate automatically opened. Immediately, a security guard came over. Edwin Carter got off the car and handed the car key to the security guard.

He looked back, Jane was still sitting in the car.

Edwin Carter looked at her, and Jane also looked at him.

She bit her lips, blinked her big watery eyes and looked at him pitifully, "my leg injury seems to have recurred."

CHAPTER 133 – MOVED TO A NEW LUXURIOUS HOUSE

Edwin Carter immediately walked over. He opened the door, picked her up, and ordered the servants, "call the doctor."

Jane put her hand around his neck and kissed him on the corner of his mouth. Then she winked playfully, "If you don't get angry, my leg won't hurt."

He had been cheated by her acting!

Edwin Carter looked at her face, she was smiling so brightly and looked very beautiful. His heart seemed to be hit by something again. He came back because he was worried about her safety. He didn't come back to be angry with her. Actually, after looking at her happy face there left nothing to be angry.

"Are you still angry with me?" She blinked, her hand moved on his chest, and touched the position of his heart, where she left a teeth mark at the night before yesterday.

 

Edwin Carter seemed thinking about the same thing with her. He grabbed her hand and warned in a deep voice, "Do not move."

"Tell me, are you still angry with me?" She blinked and looked at him playfully. She had to make him admit that he was not angry.

Edwin Carter was not willing to say that, he said, "let's go inside."

"Mia Mia." Jane turned around and called Mia Mia. When her little doggy came up, she asked Edwin Carter, "What's this place?"

"Our new home," Edwin Carter said.

"Our new home?" Jane looked around and couldn't believe what she heard.

Bayview villa area, it has been said that villas here are not available to ordinary people. Because money alone was not enough to buy a villa here, the owners also need to be examined other comprehensive factors besides financial capacity.

 

But soon, Jane remembered that Bayview was a senior brand project of Shengtian real-estate development. Edwin Carter worked so hard for his boss every day. She guessed that it’s a reward that he got for his work.

She smiled and joked, "Is this from your boss? If so, does every senior executive have such a villa?"

"No." Edwin Carter didn't know how to answer her.

At first, he didn't think it necessary to explain to her that he’s Leon Carter. She didn't ask, and he didn't tell her. Later, somehow she heard some reports and rumors about Leon Carter. Now Leon Carter didn't make a good impression on her.

If he told her his real identity, he was afraid that she wouldn't accept it easily, so he had to think about it and find a suitable opportunity to explain to her.

"Young master, young lady." Aunt Luna, the housekeeper, stood in a row with many servants and welcomed them.

"Um." Edwin Carter nodded.

"Madam, I'm Luna, I'm the housekeeper here. Please tell me if you need anything." Luna came out and respectfully spoke to Jane.

"Thank you, Aunt Luna." Jane looked at the number of servants and this great mansion. She felt a little nervous. She raised her head towards Edwin Carter and whispered, "Edwin Carter, we don't need to shift our house."

Jane felt more comfortable living in a smaller place. With so many people around, she would be uncomfortable. And she thought their old house was more like a home. It was the world of Edwin Carter and her. There was no one to disturb them.

 

But here she saw so many people waiting for their orders. Sometimes it would be inconvenient for her to do any that type of thing with Edwin Carter here.

"During the New Year holiday, my family will return home, and then everyone will live here. And we will be their hosts, so I thought you should be familiar with the environment before entertaining your in-laws."

After hearing Edwin Carter's words, Jane felt some panic in her heart. It was not due to fear, but a kind of anxiety and uneasiness that the daughter-in-law felt before meeting her in-laws.

"When will they arrive?" Jane asked.

"In a few days." Edwin Carter didn't know when they would come back, they didn't tell him any specific date. Besides, his father go wherever he wanted, he never let the people around him book anything in advance.

In a few days! Jane was in a shock.

His grandfather and parents will come. As a daughter-in-law, she must prepare some gifts for them. However, the status of the Carter Family was far better than that of her. What should she give?

Jane thought about this and looked at Edwin Carter again, "Edwin, what are the hobbies, likes and dislikes of your parents and grandfather? Can you give me some details?"

"They are very easy to get along with. As for the details, I'll let Luna talk to you tomorrow." Edwin Carter, who never spoke much, was very patient in explaining it to Jane.

He hasn't finished his work yet. He has to leave early tomorrow morning to catch up with the meeting at 10 a.m. He wanted to bring Jane here so that Luna could take care of her.

 

While walking, Edwin Carter suddenly stopped and asked, "Why didn't you answer my calls today?"

"Did you call me?" Jane immediately looked for her mobile phone, but she couldn't find in her bag. She looked at him and smiled sheepishly, "I think I forgot my phone at Laura's house, so I didn't know about your phone call."

Hearing her explanation, Edwin Carter frowned.

Jane smiled again, "so you just got angry because I didn't answer your phone?"

Edwin Carter felt particularly awkward, but he nodded. He wanted her to know her mistake, so she will not make the same mistake in the future.

"I'm sorry. I always make you worry about me. From now on, I'll pay attention." Jane understood the reason. He left his work and came back earlier to her because he didn't get through her phone, she really felt sorry.

He rubbed her head, "Don't be so careless again."

"I won't," she nodded.

Edwin Carter led Jane into the hall. The decoration of the hall was very simple, similar to Edwin Carter's usual style. "Our room is on the third floor. Let's see our room first. Luna will show you other places tomorrow," Edwin Carter said.

"Okay." Jane nodded. Edwin took her hand, up the marble stairs, step by step.

Their bedroom's decoration style was exactly the same as their old house's bedroom, but the area was more than double.

CHAPTER 134 – PREPARED GIFTS FOR IN-LAWS

 

There was a dressing room, a big wardrobe, a bathroom, and also a small study. Generally speaking, that was not only a bedroom but a large suite. At a place like Bayview, where the lands were too expensive to buy, it was not wrong to say that every inch of this land worth as an inch of gold.

Jane couldn't help think about a lot of things. Edwin Carter owned such a great mansion and also had so many people around him to serve him. Was he really possessed the identity of just an executive of Shengtian Group?

If she had not seen the photos of Leon Carter on the Internet, she would have thought that Edwin Carter is Leon Carter. First of all, they were of the same age, 28 years old. Edwin Carter has a noble temperament, good moral values, and elegance. It was really easy for people to think that his family must be a very classy family.

 

"Do you want to see it?" Edwin Carter led Jane to the wardrobe.

"Yes, I want to see it." Jane nodded.

Women are always fond of such things.

She went to open the wardrobe on the right and saw many clothes and shoes placed neatly, just like a clothing store. Jane looked back at Edwin Carter and said, "Did you prepare these clothes for me?"

Edwin Carter nodded and looked at her with gentle in his eyes, "do you like them?"

"Of course, I like them a lot." Every woman likes beautiful clothes. She was no exception.

But what she liked more was not the clothes in the wardrobe, but his care for her.

On the left side of the wardrobe, there were Edwin Carter's clothes, about a dozen suits, all of which were silver grey. She didn't know why he only liked this color.

 

Their bedroom alone was bigger than the main bedroom they lived in before. In particular, the extra-large bed in the room was wide and large. It was impossible for both of them to roll off on the bed.

After thinking this, Jane's face blushed unconsciously again. She didn't dare to look back at Edwin Carter.

Edwin Carter came over and held her in his arms from behind. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "I'm going out for another two days. You wait for me at home."

She didn't know if he did it on purpose. When he spoke, his warm breath fell on her ear roots, made her ear and neck turned red.

"Umm." Jane nodded hard, but she didn't have the courage to look up at him.

"Jane-" he called her again.

"Huh?"

"Come with me on my next business trip." When he left her alone at home and went on business trips, he couldn't sleep well. His mind always thought about her and his heart always stayed worried about her safety.

"Don't worry. I won’t drop my cell phone again." Jane didn’t realize the deeper meaning of his words.

Edwin Carter was not willing to explain more. He hugged her in his arms.

The next day, Edwin Carter left early.

Jane also got up early because the place was too strange for her to feel like at home. There were too many people in the house, and they all were old servants of the Carter Family. She didn't want her mother-in-law to regard her as a lazy daughter-in-law.

Jane wanted to buy some New Year goods, but everything was already managed by special personnel. Every servant was responsible for his own duties.

 

After lunch, Jane was so bored, so she went to the backyard alone to bask in the winter sun.

"Catch it! It's so dirty. We can't let it in! You know that the young master hates these little things the most."

Suddenly a voice came from one side. Jane saw two servants were running after Mia Mia. Jane went out, "Mia Mia..."

Mia Mia heard Jane's voice, turned around and ran to her. She was barking, it seemed that she was frightened.

"Don't be afraid, I’m here," she said in a soft voice.

"Young lady, please give it to us." The two maids spoke politely, but they said "please" in a strong voice.

Jane smiled softly, "Mia Mia is afraid of strangers. I will take care of her, she won't bother you."

"Young lady, we are going to disinfect it." The maid said and paused. She thought about it and spoke again, "the young master is a fanatic for cleanliness, and we can't allow it to appear in front of him."

"Really?" Jane thought that Edwin Carter was okay in getting along with Mia Mia. The young master they were talking about was really Edwin Carter?

"Young lady..."

"I'll go with you to help disinfect Mia Mia." The rich families have their own rules. It was not unreasonable to make trouble. It was just that Mia Mia was afraid of strangers.

The two maids looked at each other and said, "Young lady, this way, please."

Two days later, the whole orchard villa has been decorated, and every corner was permeated with the festive flavor of the year. Jane hasn't had a good new year holiday in three years. It was really nice to see everyone busy preparing for the festival.

"Aunt Luna, please tell me about the hobbies of the elders of the Carter Family." Jane found Luna and wanted to know more about the elders of the Carter Family.

She was going to meet them for the first time that's why she wanted to buy some gifts. She didn't have much money, and the elders of the Carter Family also didn't lack expensive things, so she wanted to prepare some meaningful gifts according to their likes.

She wanted to try her best to make a good impression in front of the Carter Family.

"The old master likes calligraphy and painting, Sir likes traveling, and Madam likes embroidery," Luna explained everything to Jane.

Jane got the complete information, so she started preparing.

Jane knew that there was a collection street in Jiangbei. It sold all kinds of antique calligraphy and paintings. But not all of them were authentic. But if she spends enough time and tries with all her heart, she can surely get good things.

As for Edwin's father who is fond of traveling, she thought again and again, but couldn't think of any appropriate gift. Edwin's mother's hobby was easy. Their country basically has four kinds of embroideries and Jianbei is hub of one of them.

She spent the morning looking for some experts who knew more about calligraphy and painting, and then she chose a painting. After a casual lunch, she went to the famous embroidery street and chose a double-sided embroidery for Edwin's mother.

She chose all these gifts carefully. She hoped that the Carter Family would like them.

CHAPTER 135 – MET EDWIN’S PARENTS BY CHANCE

 

It took a whole day to prepare the presents for Edwin's grandpa and mother.

Now she had to think about the gift for Edwin's father and Angela Carter. As for Edwin's father, Jane planned to call Edwin Carter and ask him for some advice. As for the gift to Angela Carter, she had a headache. She couldn't think of anything to give to Angela Carter.

Angela Carter was deeply loved by the Carter Family. She has been the loveliest child of Carters. Jane was sure that she must have everything that she wanted. Jane couldn't think of an appropriate gift for her, so she took a taxi back to her villa.

Because foreign vehicles couldn't enter the villa area, she had to get off and walk. It took about half an hour to reach her house. It was getting late, so Jane picked up the pace with these packed gifts.

Edwin Carter was not at home. She didn't want to live in that completely strange place. It was so strange that she couldn't fit in. The servants politely called her "Young lady", and she felt it strange and thought that they treat her like a stranger.

This was what Jane often saw in Edwin Carter. When strangers greeted him, he stayed polite but distant.

Edwin Carter--

She thought of him again. At noon, he called and said he would not be back until tomorrow. It's only one day, but Jane felt it’s really hard. She wished he could be at home waiting for her.

But she knew that he wouldn't come back today.

She couldn't blame Edwin Carter for not being at home. She left her cell phone at Laura's home two days ago. Edwin Carter felt worried for her and came back, as a result, his work delayed for two more days.

The New Year was approaching; the Carter Family will also come in a few days. Jane was nervous but she hoped that when Edwin Carter comes back, so long as he accompanies at her side she won't be as worried as now. It usually took half an hour to walk. Today, she walked very fast so it took about 20 minutes to reach the villa.

 

The security guard opened the door for her and said politely, "good evening, Young lady!"

Jane nodded and smiled.

Whenever Jane saw this huge mansion, she couldn't help thinking about Edwin Carter's family background and bank balance. She couldn't tell how much space it occupied, but it took several minutes to walk to the house from the security room.

Along the way, there were pavilions, flowers, and trees. It seemed to be a leisure scenic spot!

The house they live in was a four-story building, surrounded by various facilities such as gym, swimming pool, a large area of grass behind, golf course…

In short, the degree of luxury here was beyond one's imagination.

She thought that the house she used to live was a very high-class place, but compared with here, it’s nothing.

Although the elders of the Carter family have lived in the United States for many years, they still care a lot about the traditional culture of the country. Every new year, they would return home to met their old relatives, friends and celebrate the festival together.

Jane knew that Edwin Carter was going to take the opportunity of reunion to formally introduce her to his family. And due to which she was very nervous, she couldn't sleep well, eat well and even felt nervous while breathing.

Today, the villa was covered with colorful fairy lights. From a distance, it looked as beautiful as a palace.

"Jiangbei is my hometown. I grew up here. The weather here is quite good. I want to walk around. You can go back to your room."

 

"It's cold, and you're not in good health. Come back and have a rest. You can walk tomorrow."

"Stephen..."

As Jane was about to enter the house, she suddenly heard a conversation. Her steps stopped abruptly and she couldn't help looking at them.

There was a man and a woman walking together. They looked like they were in their early 40s. They were beautiful and charming. There were class and elegance between their every frown and smile. Just by looking at them, one can feel happy.

Jane looked at them quietly and couldn't move her eyes at all, because she could saw the shadow of Edwin Carter in them.

Jane was sure that they’re Edwin Carter's parents.

In fact, Edwin Carter's father was 57 years old and his mother was 50 years old, but they seemed to be in their early 40s. The time really took good care of their health and fitness. Jane was so entranced in thought that when Edwin's mother noticed her, her eyes still couldn't move from away from Edwin's mother's face.

"Stephen, why don't you go inside? I want to take a walk with this girl." Edwin's mother's gentle voice interrupted Jane's thoughts.

Their eyes fell on Jane. Jane's heartbeat became fast as if it wanted to jump out of her throat.

They’re Edwin Carter's parents. She should also call them mom and dad. But no one was there to introduce her to them. She was afraid that if she calls them in that way, it would be too abrupt and would scare them.

Just when Jane felt hesitated, Edwin's father looked at her and said, "Stay with Madam. Please let me know if there is anything."

Edwin's mother gave him a funny look, "Why you always keep protecting me like this. What can happen to me at home?"

"Okay, go for a walk and remember to tell her when you feel tired." Before leaving, Edwin's father advised her again.

When Edwin's Father went into the house, Edwin's mother's eyes once again fell on Jane, "little girl, let’s take a walk."

"Okay..." Jane wanted to say something else, but she was too nervous to say anything.

After noticing her nervousness, Edwin's mother smiled and said, "You must be new here."

New?

Jane was a little shocked, and then she realized, it seemed that Edwin's mother regarded her as the new maid in this house.

She subconsciously took a look at her own dress. What she was wearing was not a famous brand, but it was not too bad. How could she be recognized as a new maid?

CHAPTER 136 – FORMAL INTRODUCTION TO HIS PARENTS

"Little girl put your things here and come with me." Edwin's mother took the lead.

Jane looked at her hands again. She was carrying two big bags. She really looked weird. Perhaps, for this reason, Edwin’s mother regarded her as a servant.

Jane found a place to put things down and then followed Edwin’s mother. Then she heard Edwin's mother saying, "Little girl, how long have you been here?"

"Two or three days." She has been here for last two or three days and was not familiar with everything here.

"I see." Edwin's mother smiled softly and said, "Master, sir, young master and miss, everyone is very easy to get along with. You work for the Carter family, so you are also a member of us. You can take it easy."

"Mom, I'm not here to work, I am your… daughter-in-law," she wanted to say that…

But she didn’t have the guts to say.

Edwin Carter didn't tell them about his wife. How could she?

Edwin's mother sighed and said again, "Angela is not here, that’s why everything is so quiet. No one knows where the girl has gone."

"Woof, woof--" Jane was about to talk when Mia Mia's continuous cry interrupted her.

"Mia Mia, don't make noise. There is no stranger." Jane picked her up and caressed her head. Mia Mia has lived here for two or three days, but she was not happy.

"Is this your pet?" Edwin's mother asked with a smile and said, "What a lovely little pet."

"Yes. It's lovely and sensible." Jane looked at Edwin's mother and smiled shyly. "Mother Carter, do you want to touch it?"

Mother Carter?

Edwin's mother was slightly stunned after hearing this and couldn't help looking at Jane.

This girl was young, beautiful, soft-spoken, and shy. She was a girl with a completely different character from her daughter, Angela.

"May I touch it?" Edwin's mother was also excited.

"Of course." Jane put Mia Mia close to Edwin's mother.

Mia Mia was also very sensible. She rubbed her little head against Edwin's mother's palm twice and made a cute sound.

 "May I hold it?" Mia Mia was really sensible and lovely. Edwin's mother couldn't help asking.

Jane handed Mia Mia to Edwin's mother.

Edwin's mother held her in her arms and sighed, "Actually, little animals are very cute. I always want to raise one. But there are some habits of cleanliness in John. We never raised any small animals in our family."

Edwin Carter really had a habit of cleanliness. Is he unwilling to raise small animals? The first time she heard about it was from those maids, but Jane didn't believe it. Now she heard it from Edwin's mother again. She couldn't help thinking more.

She thought of Edwin Carter, when she took Mia Mia home for the first time. On that day, Edwin Carter seemed to be angry and unwilling to touch Mia Mia. His relationship with Mia Mia began to change later.

It turned out that she thought it was very easy for Edwin Carter to accept Mia Mia, but she didn't know how much effort Edwin Carter had made to accept Mia.

"Mom..."

Edwin's low and sexy voice suddenly sounded. Jane looked back and saw him walking towards them. He walked very fast, but his steps were still elegant.

"John is back." His mother's eyes were full of the smile, as if she had found her most precious thing back.

"Yes, I am back." Edwin Carter came forward to give his mother a hug and looked at Jane who was standing beside her. "What are you two talking about?"

Seeing his mother and Jane together, Edwin Carter thought they knew each other. He forgot that he had not introduced his wife to his mother and other family members.

"When did you become so gossipy?" Edwin's mother looked at them and joked, "Do you fall for this beautiful young girl?"

A few days ago, Edwin's mother received a phone call from Angela Carter, who told her that her brother took a woman home.

Angela Carter exaggerated the whole story. Edwin's mother also knew that the girl often exaggerates things, so she didn't pay much attention to what Angela Carter said. She didn't believe that Edwin Carter had really made a girlfriend or even had registered his marriage.

Edwin Carter went to Jane's side, embraced her and said, "Mom, this is Jane, we have registered for marriage, she is your daughter-in-law."

After hearing this, his mother's eyes fell on Jane from top to bottom. To be honest, she always imagined what kind of woman her son would like, sexy, pure, pretty or beautiful.

She thought about many kinds of women. Some of them were like Jane, gentle, beautiful and amiable. But she never thought that her son really married this type of woman.

She looked into Jane's eyes carefully, her eyes were clear without any impurities. In a moment, she understood why her son made such a choice.

Edwin Carter didn't mention such a big thing as marriage to his family, and Edwin's mother wasn't surprised.

Because her son always made his own decisions. When he took over Shengtian, in the beginning, he asked his grandfather and father for some advice, but they let him solve it by himself.

Maybe it was because of this. He always took his own decision, he has not thought about asking for some opinions from his elders while marrying.

Edwin's mother again looked at Jane and Edwin Carter, she noticed an unconditional love in Edwin's eyes for Jane, Edwin's mother couldn't help laughing, "Well, my son finally got a wife. It's great! We should have a good celebration."

Jane never thought that Edwin's mother will accept their marriage so easily. She was surprised.

Edwin Carter looked at Jane, gently rubbed her head, and said, "Greet your mother in law."

Jane came back to her senses, blushed and said, "Hello, mom!"

"Good, good..." Edwin's mother nodded her head in succession. Her heart was filled with joy.

CHAPTER 137 – A HAPPY FAMILY

Edwin's mother’s first impression of Jane was good. Now Jane had become her daughter-in-law. She loved her son, so she naturally liked her daughter-in-law.

"Jane, I'm sorry for what happened." Edwin's mother said. She was sorry, she just recognized her daughter-in-law as a new servant. She was embarrassed. Even if it was unintentional but she still wanted to apologize.

Jane shook her head. "No, It's doesn't matter."

"What happened?" Edwin Carter wanted to know what happened to them, but they shook their heads at the same time. No one wanted to tell him.

Edwin Carter's original plan was to come back tomorrow, but this afternoon he received a phone call from the servants that his parents had reached Jiangbei. He didn't tell his family about his marriage and naturally, his family didn't know the existence of Jane. That's why he came back in advance.

Edwin Carter understood his mother's personality. He knew that his mother will not disapprove his choice. When he saw his mother's approval for Jane, he still felt happy and excitedly hugged Jane.

"Your father is in the study. You should ask him to come downstairs and tell him this good news." Edwin's mother said happily.

Edwin Carter immediately asked his father to come downstairs. He took the initiative to introduce Jane, "Dad, this is Jane, my wife."

Edwin's father was not shocked at all because he knew his son's personality too well. It was not surprising for him to hear such news. Their son had to get married one day. It didn't make sense to tangle up with him or to get angry. They just care about their son's happiness.

But his father still cared about what kind of woman can enter his son's heart.

 

Therefore, his first reaction was the same as that of Edwin's mother. When he heard Edwin Carter's introduction, he stared at Jane for a while.

His eyes fell on Jane, seemingly calm, but extremely sharp. He didn't care about the family background of the girl, because the Carter Family didn't need to use the means of marriage to strengthen their family power.

He only cared whether the girl will treat his son sincerely or not, and he just wanted his son's marriage life as happily ever after!

Edwin grew up with his father in the business world. Later, his father left his work to him and went to travel around the world with Edwin’s mother. There were countless people and things he had seen, so he can see people accurately in a glance. He can see Jane's mind and heart through her eyes.

He was sure that this girl just wanted to get the approval of his family to live a good life with Edwin.

At last, he took back his eyes and nodded, "well, marrying someone is totally your own choice, so we have no problem. I hope you two can live a good life with each other. As your parents, we want to see you happy."

Edwin's father fell in love with Edwin's mother at first sight. Their love was once a good story praised by many people. Now decades later, their son had found a partner who can accompany him through the wind and rain, of course, they both were happy for their son.

When Edwin's father looked at Jane, she was already so nervous that her palms were sweating.

To be honest, the word "father" was not very good for her. Because of Jonathan Ronan, she always has some prejudices about this relation. She was worried that Edwin's father would not admit the marriage, and he will force Edwin Carter to leave her.

 

It wasn't until Edwin's father spoke and she realized that in fact, most of the parents in the world thought about their children, and few people would use their children as tools for personal benefits.

"Jane-"

Edwin's low and sexy voice came to her ears again. She pulled her thoughts back and heard him saying, "It's time to greet."

"Hello, dad!" she hadn't uttered this word for several years. It was a bit awkward, but she was happy. She was worried that Edwin's parents would not accept her but they accepted her so easily, she was really surprised.

"Hello." Edwin's father nodded.

Edwin's mother took Jane's hands, took off a bracelet from her wrist, and said, "This is from the generation of the great grandmother of Edwin, and it's for the daughter-in-law of Carter's family. Now it's time for me to pass it on to you."

Edwin's mother gave such a valuable bracelet to Jane. Jane subconsciously looked at Edwin Carter, after looking at him nodding his head, she accepted, "thank you, mother!"

Edwin's mother put it on her and praised, "Well, it looks really beautiful on you."

"Mom, you gave sister-in-law such a valuable gift. Why didn't you bring any good gifts for me?"

A sweet voice came, and Angela Carter appeared in front of them.

Angela Carter jumped over and hugged her mother. She kissed her face twice, "Mom, you haven't seen Angela for such a long time. Do you miss Angela?"

"Yes, mom was missing her little angel very much." Her mother rubbed her head and smiled softly.

 

"I miss you too." Angela Carter rubbed her face on her mother's arms and fell into her father's arms. "Dad, why don't you talk? Don't you miss Angela?"

"As Angela has grown up and didn't come home for several months, I don't miss her." In front of Angela Carter, her father spoke. It clearly showed a father who really doted on his daughter.

"Doesn't dad really miss me?" Angela Carter blinked. He dared to say that he didn't miss her, now Angela had to use her lovely appearance to melt him.

"How it can be, of course I missed you, you are our family's little angel." Her father rubbed Angela's head and laughed heartily.

"I like it." Angela Carter also laughed happily, and then looked at Edwin Carter, who was sitting there without a word and only stared at his lovely wife.

She said, "Brother, do you miss me?"

"In front of the elders, you should behave obediently. Look at your behavior." Edwin Carter took her seriously.

Jane looked at them and listened to them.

Jane adored their family. The father was kind to his daughter, his wife, and his son. Their family was so harmonious and warm.

Jane really adored Angela Carter. Angela’s 18 years old, but she could still play coquettishly in the arms of her parents and brother. On the contrary, Jane experienced domestic violence when she was a child. Her mother was often scolded and beaten. She often hid in the room and cried helplessly.

CHAPTER 138 – THE FEAR OF HAPPINESS

"Jane." Edwin Carter looked at her he knew what she was thinking. He grabbed her by the waist, took her into his arms, and tried to comfort her.

Jane looked at him and gave him a reassuring smile.

She was Carter's daughter-in-law. Edwin's father had become her father, and Edwin's mother had become her mother. She had become a member of the Carter Family.

She can also have a warm and harmonious family.

She can also be happy.

Edwin Carter noticed Jane's smile and didn't say anything. He just held her hand tightly.

"Aunt Luna, I'm hungry." Angela Carter shouted.

"Young Lady, the food is ready." Luna replied with a smile.

"Thank you, Aunt Luna." Angela Carter hurriedly grabbed her father and mother's arms, "father, mother, brother, and sister-in-law, let's eat together. We are all here for the New Year and we have plenty of time to chat, we are not in a hurry."

Edwin's mother and father were dragged by Angela Carter. Jane and Edwin Carter were walking behind them. Edwin Carter suddenly grabbed Jane.

Jane looked back at him and he rubbed her head, "don't worry."

Jane looked at him and smiled, "I'm not worried at all."

All the worries and anxieties disappeared at the moment when he appeared, because she knew that he was her most solid support.

No one on the table said anything, even Angela Carter, who was really talkative was eating her meal obediently and didn't dare to say a word. The Carter Family's rules of eating, sleeping, and talking were the same for everyone and everyone in the Carter Family had to abide by them. Over the years, everyone has developed this habit.

 

Jane occasionally looked up at everyone and saw Edwin's father and mother.

It was not hard to imagine why Edwin Carter was so excellent. Edwin's father and mother were very elegant in appearance and temperament. Edwin Carter has inherited the characteristic of both of them.

Edwin's mother was not in good health. She was tired after a long day. After dinner, she went back to her room to have a rest.

Angela Carter looked at Edwin Carter and Jane with a smile, "brother, sister-in-law, it's still so early, what do you do in the evening?"

Edwin Carter stopped and looked at Angela Carter. He said, "I think you remember that it's going to be a New Year soon."

"You villain!" As soon as Edwin Carter mentioned this, Angela Carter stamped her feet and realized what he meant, "if you dare to deduct my new year's money again, I will never forgive you."

She had a bad brother. Last year, he deducted half of the New Year's money that she was going to get from her grandparents and parents, which made her live a hard life. If he dared to do this again this year, she must have abducted his wife.

However, he was not so idle now. Now that he was married, he had to spend more time with his wife. He had no extra time to deal with her affairs.

With this thought Angela put a smile on her face, and said, "Brother, sister-in-law, have a rest early, give me a little niece or nephew as soon as possible."

With that, Angela Carter turned and ran away.

Edwin Carter looked at her and shook his head helplessly. When he looked back, he saw that Jane was looking at him.

"What's the matter?" Edwin Carter asked.

"Nothing, nothing." Jane shook her head. She could not tell Edwin Carter what she thought when she heard Angela Carter's words.

They went back to their room. As they entered the room and closed the door, Jane turned around and held Edwin Carter.

 

Her hand was wrapped around his thin waist. Her head was buried in his chest, and she rubbed her face against his chest, "Mr. Carter, please pinch me."

Today, Edwin's parents came so suddenly but they accepted their relationship so easily. Everything was so sudden that she felt that it was just a dream.

Edwin Carter held her, rubbed her head, and said softly, "It's all true, you're not dreaming."

"But I'm afraid I'm dreaming," Jane said softly. To be happy was not an easily achievable thing for her. A harmonious, warm and healthy family was an untouchable dream for her.

"Jane!" Edwin Carter held her face and said seriously, "Forget all the bad things of the past. Just remember that you have me."

Edwin Carter understood her mind. However, the happier she felt, the more she thought about the bad things of her past. She was afraid that this kind of hard to get happiness would be lost by sudden changes.

"Well, I don't want to." Jane nodded, raised her head from Edwin Carter's arms, and sat down. "I went to buy somethings, today. Please see them and tell me if Grandpa and mom would like the gifts I prepared."

"You chose these things for them, of course, they will like it." Edwin Carter said.

Jane ignored her, took the shopping bags and opened them one by one, "this is famous embroidery. I'm going to give it to mom. What do you think?"

Edwin Carter took a look, nodded and said, "It's very good."

Jane took out the painting for Grandpa, "this is for Grandpa. Have a look."

 

Edwin Carter looked at it carefully and said, "Although it's not a masterwork, but the painting style is good, and grandpa will like it."

After listening to Edwin Carter's evaluation, Jane again started thinking. After a long time, she said, "but I haven't thought of any gift for dad and Angela."

Edwin Carter got up and picked up Jane in his arms.

"I am discussing a very important thing with you. What do you want to do?" Jane looked at him.

"What do you think I want to do?" Edwin Carter's lips were raised, and his eyes were smiling.

"I..." There was a pause. He walked to the bedroom with her in his arms. What else could she think of?

"Go to the bathroom first, take a shower, and then I'll tell you what you should buy for dad and Angela." Edwin Carter said.

"As you say, Mr. Carter." Jane's face turned red again. In fact, he didn't want to do anything to her, but she always thought too much.

"Um." Edwin Carter nodded.

Jane took a look at him, turned around and went to the bathroom. When she came out, Edwin Carter was sitting on the sofa. Jane walked over and sat down beside him.

Edwin Carter didn't say a word and suddenly held her left leg. Jane instinctively wanted to retreat but he moved faster, and he lifted up her trouser from her leg. There was a big scar on her left leg, from knee to ankle, which destroyed the original beauty of her leg.

The last time when he put the medicine, he had asked the doctor to use the best scar remover, but the effect was not good and the scar was not completely removed. Edwin Carter's palm gently stroked her scar, and her thick fingers seemed to have an electric current, which made Jane shiver.

CHAPTER 139 – LER NATURE TAKE ITS COURSE

 

"Edwin, don't look at it." Jane pushed away his hand and whispered. It was a matter of past, Jane didn't want him to remember it again and felt sorry for her.

Edwin Carter took out a bottle of ointment, opened it and the room immediately overflowed with its fragrance.

"What is this?" she asked with curiosity, "Why is it so fragrant?"

"It is a medicine for this scar." At the same time, Edwin Carter took some ointment with his fingers and gently stroked at her scar. After applying the ointment, he pressed it gently with his finger for good absorption, so as to play a greater role in the efficacy.

 

Jane looked at him, he looked so concentrated and was carefully applying ointment. Jane moved closer and couldn't help kissing him.

Whenever she suddenly took the initiative, he always felt slightly shocked. He didn't expect that she would do such a thing, and then also pretend like nothing had happened.

Jane liked to see his expressions very much because they suddenly changed and became a little bit awkward and cute. But these expressions can last for two or three seconds at most. They were for so short and brief duration that she often missed them.

"All right." After applying the medicine, Edwin Carter casually pulled down her trouser and carried her to the bed.

He turned to go but Jane grabbed his hand, "you haven't told me what I should give to dad and Angela?"

 

"Angela just told you." Edwin Carter looked at her and said solemnly.

"What was it?" When Jane thought about it, she couldn't remember what Angela had said to her.

Edwin Carter suddenly came close to her, bit her earlobe and whispered, "There is a gift that everyone will like."

"What is it?" Jane asked in a hurry.

"Give Mr. Carter a little baby." Edwin Carter looked at her flat stomach and said.

Jane's face turned red and she whispered, "It cannot be so fast, isn't it?"

After their first sex, her menstrual periods were normal. A few days ago, they slept again but even if she had conceived it would at least took a month to confirm it.

Edwin looked at Jane, who was seriously thinking about this problem and looked very cute.

 

Before their marriage, Jane was a very hard-working and strong woman. When she was in charge of business, she was so clear with her mind and emotion.

Once, in order to get a business project, the other party deliberately challenged her and gave her two choices, one was to let her stay with their boss for one night, the other was to drink two bottles of white wine.

Jane didn't think about it. She drunk two bottles like one drank boiled water.

The real purpose of those people was not to let her drunk but to lower her rules to accompany them. Just in a few nice words, her work can be done. But Jane never went for less, she even dared to fight for her life, but never agreed to dirty minds.

After drinking the wine, Jane dragged herself to sign the contract, and then managed to dial the emergency aid number and saved her life.

In addition, Edwin Carter also remembered another episode. Once in winter, she ran a kilometer after a business man's car. That man was not a good person but a very typical man, who thought that women should stay at home, take care of a house, give birth to children, raise them and do house chores.

At that time, from Innovation Technology Jane was in charge of contacting him. But that man was very dissatisfied with the project, so he vented his spleen on Jane. He drove the car and asked Jane to chase him in the snow. If she could catch up with him, he would agree to cooperate with her.

At that time, Jane didn't think too much, she took off her high-heeled shoes and followed the car barefooted.

If it was someone else, she would surely give up when she had to face this abnormal condition, but it was not someone else, it was Jane who never feared any hardship in her work. She wanted the job; she needed to prove herself. She needed to get busy to distract her attention from the unpleasant memories she’s being abandoned.

 

Edwin Carter's heart seemed to be pinched severely when he recalled all those things that she had to tolerate in her life, and he could feel her pain.

That's why when Christopher Greyson announced that he would not cooperate with Innovation Technology, he did not announce that Shengtian had acquired innovation because he wanted those villains to automatically end their cooperation with innovation and never got the opportunity to cooperate with Shengtian.

But Jane, his wife, is totally different in front of him. She often behaves silly, easily blushes, and looks like a shy and delicate girl.

Sometimes, he even doubted that the Jane he knew in the past was really this Jane?

However, he knew clearly it was her.

At work, she’s conscientious and diligent, and she was initially reluctant to go public with him. But in her personal life, she had a tender side of a little woman, who blushes, occasionally coquets with him, and cooks for him and so on.

She had been using practical actions to maintain their marriage. And he’s willing to protect forever her, hid her under his wings, and to protect her from every storm.

Before, Edwin Carter didn't think about having children, even didn't think about having a wife. When he heard Angela saying that, he really felt that hidden need, that he wanted a child.

He, Jane and their child.

They will raise their children happily and healthily. His family will live a happy life.

"Jane, if I say I really want to, would you like to?" Edwin Carter asked Jane. He still asked for her advice, if she also wants to, then they will do work for that. But if she says no, he will respect her choice and try to use contraceptives to prevent her from conceiving a child.

"Of course, I would love to." Jane nodded and smiled.

Although Laura said to her that the child will trap her and in the future life after children she won't be able to do anything else.

But Jane had thought about it carefully, the children won't stop her from doing anything, she thought children are one of the basic conditions and needs of a family. She wanted to have a complete family. She wanted everything to go with the flow of nature.

Edwin Carter really liked Jane's answer; he dragged her into his arms and held her tightly. After a long time, Edwin Carter whispered, "well, since we have decided to have a baby, sleep well."

Edwin Carter left the words, stood up and turned to the bathroom.

Jane was stupefied after hearing Edwin's words. She thought…

Wouldn't people have to “work harder” in bed if they wanted to have children?

Where do children come from if they sleep early?

Is he planning to plant a child in the field?

CHAPTER 140 – WEDDING RINGS

Jane heard the sound of the water dripping in the bathroom. She blinked her beautiful big eyes, and her thoughts were tangled. She thought, although Edwin Carter's EQ was very low but there must be some basic common sense. He must know how to give birth to a baby. First of all, he must have to work hard to "sow".

No.

There was something wrong!

Wrong!

Jane remembered that when he entered the bathroom his back slightly moved, which normally caused if one tried to restrain the laughter for a long time.

That man!

It turned out that he was deliberately teasing her.

Jane stared at the bathroom door angrily. If the eyes can kill people, then her eyes must have passed through the door of the bathroom, and Edwin Carter, who was taking a bath, had been knocked down.

Jane stared at the door of the bathroom so hard that her eyes began to hurt.

Edwin Carter came out of the bathroom. He was only wearing a bath towel, just covering the most private part of the body. He walked to the bed with steady and elegant steps.

Jane saw him getting closer and could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. "What are you thinking?" He asked.

"Didn't you say you want to have a baby?" Since he always behaved like this so she had to take the initiative.

She thought if she also didn't take the initiative than how their child comes to life?

He lay down beside her. She immediately rolled over to his arms and held him tightly.

In fact, she was not a bold woman. Every time when she decided to take the initiative to put him down, she always made a long psychological struggle in advance. For example, although she had already jumped into his arms and held him tightly her hands were trembling slightly, and her face was red as if filled with blood.

 

"Jane, don't force yourself to do what you're afraid to do." He touched her chin and made her face him, "let it be as it is, don't force it."

But there was still one thought in Jane's mind, that if they didn't have sex, where does the child come from?

She lowered her head and thought astringently.

Edwin Carter said, "Give me your hand."

"What?" Jane hasn't responded yet. Edwin Carter grabbed her right hand.

Looked at her slender hand, Edwin Carter pinched it gently, just like a magic trick, and suddenly there was a ring box in her hand.

He opened the box and a pair of shiny diamond rings appeared in front of them. Edwin Carter took up the ring, put it into her ring finger, and then looked at her, "do you like it?"

Jane touched the ring and nodded, "Yes, I like it very much."

She took the other ring from the ring box, held his hand, and tried to put it on, but she saw that the ring left by her mother was already on his ring finger, a very old ring, which seemed odd on his hand, but he did not dislike it.

She embarrassingly looked at him. She didn't know where to put the new ring?

When she was in a dilemma, she heard him saying in a deep voice, "how about wearing the ring left my mother-in-law on the middle finger?"

Few men, especially men like him, didn't wear two rings on one hand. It will not look good.

Edwin Carter grabbed her hand and asked her to take off the ring left by her mother and put it on his middle finger, and then put his newly bought ring into his ring finger.

"Well, that's all."

He didn't tell her that the two rings were customized by him. There were their names written, "Edwin" on the female one, while the one he wore had her name "Jane". He didn't know how to be romantic, but what he did was the most romantic way he could think of.

Jane looked at the rings and then looked up at him, "Mr. Carter, are you proposing me formally?"

 

"No." Edwin Carter said seriously, "you are my wife. I just put another shackle on you, put you in prison, to tell other men that you have a master."

Although what he did was to put his name on her, to tell other men that she had a master and to tell other women that he had a madam. To not let any other women or men make up their mind.

Jane's heart was touched by this lovely gesture. She climbed up a bit, lay on him, breathed heavily, bowed her head, suppressed her shy heart and kissed his lips. His sexy thin lips were a little cold, she couldn't help sucking. She tried to kiss him the way he used to kiss her.

Jane's this initiative was enough to seduce Edwin Carter completely.

Edwin Carter extended her palm, clasped her waist, and pressed her tightly on his body. He turned passivity into initiative and kissed her fiercely.

"Umm..." When he and she reached there, Jane made a cat-like chant.

This man always looked like a cold ascetic, but each time they had sex, he behaved like a hungry wolf. He just wanted to swallow her bones. At first, Jane could barely cope with him, but now, her mind was blank as if she had been thrown into the sky…

She felt above the clouds, could see the rainbow after the rain, could cherish his beautiful face and could feel like the luckiest girl in this world.

Jane didn't know how long it lasted!

She closed her eyes and fell asleep. After a night of no dreams, she woke up, opened her eyes and sew him sitting by the window reading the newspaper. Today, he was still sitting like he always did, but his lips were slightly raised, and his eyes were slightly smiling.

"Awake?" He asked quietly and turned his head to her.

"Um." When she tried to move, she felt a little bit uncomfortable and even felt that there was a very heavy weight on her body. Her bones seemed broken. She quickly lay down and sighed helplessly. Her delicate face was red and as attractive as a fully ripped red cherry.

Edwin Carter put down the newspaper, walked to her side and sat down. He stretched out his hand and lifted her long silky hair from her face, "If you're tired, you can have a rest. I'll ask Aunt Luna to bring your breakfast to the room."

"No." Jane refused. She sat up and hurriedly got out of bed and rushed to the bathroom. "Wait for me. We will go downstairs together."

Yesterday she met the Carter Family for the first time. She couldn't lie here and ask them to deliver breakfast to her room. This will be not good. What the Carter Family elders would think of her?

The Carter Family was so kind and polite to her. She thought that she should try her best to be a good daughter-in-law.

Edwin Carter's eyes smiled softly, she looked very nervous and afraid like a kitten. He shook his head and sighed!

The bold and daring Jane who boldly took the initiative last night and put him down suddenly disappeared this morning.

CHAPTER 141 – SET OUT TO PICK UP GRANDPA

The work and life of the Carters are very regular.

When Jane and Edwin Carter were coming downstairs, Edwin's father and mother were already sitting in the living room and talking about something.

It seemed that Edwin's father has annoyed Edwin's mother, Edwin's mother was sulking, and now Edwin's father was trying to coax her.

Basically, they were two old people and their children were also adults, but the love between them was the same as before. When they looked at each other, their eyes were full of love for each other.

Jane adored them and couldn't help looking up at Edwin Carter.

Can she and he be like Edwin's father and mother when they grew old?

Two people hand in hand, through ups and downs. Decades later, each other is still the most important person in each other's heart, who cannot be replaced.

"You're up." Edwin's mother suddenly looked over at them. Her eyes fell on Jane, and she smiled, "Jane, did you sleep well last night?"

Edwin's mother asked casually, but Jane felt embarrassed and she blushed. She didn't know how to answer this question.

Edwin's mother thought that her question seemed to be a bit inappropriate, she quickly changed the topic, "Luna, please prepare the breakfast."

"Yes, madam." Luna replied, turned to go to the dining hall, but thought of another thing and stopped, "Madam, do I need to wake up the young lady?"

"Let the lazy girl sleep a little longer. But prepare the food for her. When she wakes up, she will eat." When Edwin's mother mentioned Angela Carter, there was lots of love in her eyes that couldn't be hidden.

 

Edwin's mother has been in poor health. She nearly died while giving birth to Edwin Carter. She almost went to the death's gate and fortunately came back. After Edwin Carter's birth, she kept lying on the hospital bed for a long time.

After that, Edwin's father decided to have a ligation operation; he was unwilling to see his wife suffered more pain.

There were just a few people in the Carter family, so many people couldn’t understand his decision. Edwin's mother also felt very guilty until Angela Carter's presence.

When Edwin's parents saw this adorable little child, they almost at the same time decided to adopt her. The addition of Angela Carter injected new hope and life into the Carter Family. Everyone treated this child as a treasure, as a little angel who brought happiness to their lives.

Although everyone knew that Angela Carter was not Carter's own child, no one dared to say anything.

This girl was the little angel of Carter Family's. Whoever dared to say anything, couldn't have any good relationship with them.

"Jane..." Edwin's mother left Edwin's father behind, moved to Jane and softly held her hand, "Now you’re a member of us, so you can be as free as Angela, and you can get up whenever you want, there are no restrictions in your sleeping."

"Mom, your daughter is already a lazy pig. Do you want to turn your daughter-in-law into another lazy pig?" Angela Carter's voice suddenly sounded behind them.

Everyone looked back and saw that she was wearing a pink cartoon pajama with disordered hair. In the Carter Family, only she could do this. She can run around the house in pajamas, and no one said anything to her.

 

However, Edwin Carter frowned and said in a deep voice, "Go back, change your clothes and then have breakfast."

"Brother, now you are married. Why do you care so much about me? Besides, I will get married sooner or later, as long my husband doesn't dislike me I will stay like it." Angela Carter was arrogant.

Edwin Carter was about to say something, but Jane gave him a little tug and motioned him to stop talking.

How boring it is for everyone in the family to obey the rules. It's because Angela is lively and mischievous, which made the family more alive.

"Sister-in-law, thank you. I am telling you that I'll be with you forever. If he dares to bully you, I'll help you too." Angela Carter added.

Jane smiled, "Angela, I am thanking you in advance."

"Angela, after breakfast, your brother and I will go to the airport to pick up your grandpa. You can show your mother and sister-in-law around." Edwin's father, who had been silent for a long time spoke.

Angela Carter hurriedly moved into her father's arms, "Although I would like to meet grandpa earlier, it is okay, I'll take care of mother and sister-in-law."

"Good girl." father rubbed Angela's head, "Hurry up and change clothes. We'll wait for you at the dining table."

"Yes, sir!" Angela jumped up the stairs to her room to change clothes.

Jane saw their harmony and envied what she didn't have. She hoped that she could quickly become part of this lovely family.

After breakfast, father and Edwin went to the airport to meet grandpa.

 However, Jane was upset. She asked Edwin Carter last night to help her choose the gifts, but after that, she forgot to ask. It was not easy for her to ask Angela directly what she likes.

She will feel awkward.

When Jane was worried about this she received a message from Edwin Carter, "Go to the room and have a look at the tea table."

She didn't know what Edwin Carter wanted her to see. She went upstairs, opened the door, and saw two gift boxes on the table.

One gift box was of exquisite tea sets, and the other was a book on the accomplishment and self-training of acting skills of best actors.

Jane understood that Edwin's father must have other hobbies besides traveling.

Angela liked acting, so the best gift was to give her a gift related to acting. Even if she had everything, such a gift can support her hobby. It will also be like a kind of affirmation to her work.

From the perspective of gift selection, Jane knew that she knew little about the Carter Family.

"Sister in law, mom wants to take a walk in the garden. Would you like to join us?" Angela Carter poked out half her head from the door and asked with a smile.

"Yes, of course." Jane put the gifts down and followed Angela Carter.

There was a beautiful garden behind the villa. It was not large in area, but there were many rare flowers that were hard to see in ordinary places.

After a while, Edwin's mother got tired, so they sat in the pavilion and chatted for a while.

"Angela, I am feeling cold. Go get me a coat." Edwin's mother deliberately sent Angela Carter away. Because she had something to say to Jane alone.

Angela Carter was loved by the Carter Family. It was not only because of her lively nature but also because of her sensible in the times of need.

CHAPTER 142 – ACT AS A MIDDLEMAN

 

Angela knew that mother has something to say to her sister-in-law alone, so she walked away immediately.

When Angela went away, mother held Jane's hands and said earnestly, "Jane, John has a cold temper, and he may not know how to say some pleasant words to make you happy. Please don't mind and try to understand him more."

Mother’s words made Jane realize a fact that it will be not easy for her to really integrate into this family. Edwin's mother was willing to accept her, but in her heart, she still treated her son and daughter-in-law differently, otherwise, how could she say these words for Edwin Carter to her?

However, these are natural, and Jane didn't mind, so she nodded, "Mom, I know."

Mother Carter looked at Jane and after a long pause, she said, "There is something I think I should tell you."

"Mom, please," she said politely.

"Angela is my adopted child. Your grandfather always intended to marry Angela to John, but there is only brother-sister affection between them, and no one has thought much." She said and observed Jane's expression.

She thought that Jane would be surprised or dissatisfied after hearing this, but Jane's eyes were calm and gentle clear. Mother looked into Jane's eyes which were pure and there was no anger and disgust. She couldn't help but loving this beautiful girl more.

She held Jane's hands tightly, and said, "When grandpa arrives, please don't mind if he says something wrong. No matter what, you are John's wife and this is reality, which can't be changed by anyone, right?"

Jane said with a smile, "Mom, in fact, I have heard about this before, but I choose to believe Edwin. As you said, I am his wife, and this is a fact that no one can change."

Jane had heard it from Uncle Smith when he mentioned it at the charity dinner before. Later she knew that Angela was not Carter's own child.

She had already had an idea. Edwin Carter didn't tell her personally. Maybe he was worried that she would misunderstand him. Besides, Edwin Carter probably didn't know how to discuss such things.

Jane's words made Edwin's mother felt relieved. She sighed calmly and began to like her a little more. Edwin Carter was her child and she knew he was an introvert. He always worked calmly, with a clear purpose. He never did useless things.

 

In the beginning, she was somewhat surprised to hear that he suddenly got married, but after knowing Jane, she was relieved. She believed in her children's vision. Now that she also got to know Jane's nature, she thought her son's vision was really good.

"Woof, woof, woof..." Mia Mia didn't like to be left out for a long time. She wanted to express her existence.

"Mia Mia." Jane smiled and picked up the little doggy and rubbed her head. "What are you crying about? Don't you eat enough in the morning?"

"Wu..." Mia Mia cried twice pitifully as if to express that she was still hungry.

Edwin's mother also looked at Mia Mia and thought of Edwin Carter again.

Edwin Carter never allowed them to raise such a small animal at home. However, last night, she saw Edwin holding this small animal with her own eyes.

She understood that the people in the world can change, but only if they are willing to change for you.

When Edwin Carter's father met her, he was also a workaholic. After marriage, he was busy with his work for a long time. It was not until Edwin Carter was born and her health became poor. At that time, his focus slowly returned to his family.

After Edwin Carter was able to support the whole Shengtian on his own, Edwin's father immediately handed the company to Edwin Carter without any nostalgia for power.

Their son was not much different from his father, but was even calmer than his father, and was better at work than his father.

His father knew how to make his wife happy when he was busy working, but Edwin Carter's temperament was cold, and his mother was worried that he will neglect his wife. But after last night's observation, she was sure that Edwin Carter will take good care of his young beautiful wife.

 

"Mom, grandpa is coming." Angela Carter rushed over. "Dad asked everyone to wait for him."

Jane put down Mia, and hurriedly held mother's arm. Mother patted her hand again, "don't worry, child, we are all here."

Jane nodded.

She wasn't worried, she wasn't afraid, because there will be Edwin Carter beside her but she was just a little panicked. They came to the front door of the villa together. They were standing, and after a moment a car arrived.

The logo in front of the car was very eye-catching. It was a black color Bentley model. It was a little more elegant than the silver car Edwin Carter often drove.

Angela Carter ran over and opened the door for the old man. She sweetly called him, "Grandpa."

"Oh, my little angel looked more tall and beautiful." Grandpa hasn't got off yet, but the loud voice has reached Jane's ears.

In a moment, the other two cars arrived, one was Edwin Carter's silver-gray Bentley, the other was Father Carter's car, cayenne.

At the same time, there were three luxury cars at the gate, and each car had its own driver. This kind of protocol and charm couldn't be available to ordinary families.

What kind of a rich man did she marry? Jane thought in dismay.

Edwin Carter got off first, walked towards Grandpa's car, and helped Grandpa to get off together with Angela Carter.

Jane hadn't met Grandpa formally, and she couldn't stand beside Edwin's mother like Angela Carter.

"I'm old, but I can walk," Grandpa said this, but he still held Edwin Carter with one hand and Angela Carter with the other.

Seeing the two of them standing together, he smiled with satisfaction, "John has become more mature and admirable, and Angela has grown up and looked more beautiful. Great, it’s great."

"Then grandpa should stay in Jiangbei for a long time, me and brother want to spend more time with you." Angela Carter said.

"Grandpa, I'd like to introduce you to someone." Edwin Carter left grandpa's hand, walked to Jane's side, held her hand and said, "Grandpa, this is Jane Ronan, my wife."

Jane did not wake up from the shock of seeing grandpa. She was still thinking that grandpa did not look like an 80-year-old man. Maybe the Carter Family's members knew how to stay fit. They all looked much younger than their actual age. Grandpa looked like 70 at most.

"Jane-" Edwin Carter called her again.

Jane returned to her senses and said, "Hello, grandpa!"

CHAPTER 143 – GOT GRANDPA’S APPROVAL

 

Grandpa stopped and immediately looked up at Jane. His sharp eyes fell on her like hawks and falcons. His gaze was not like a grand-father looking at a granddaughter-in-law, but like the one stared his opponents, as if he wanted to see Jane's reality through her eyes.

Jane felt very uncomfortable.

"Grandpa..." Edwin Carter protected Jane and called again.

"You got married?" Grandpa's eyes moved from Jane to Edwin Carter. His eyes were slightly restrained, and Edwin could not see happiness or anger in his eyes.

"Yes, grandpa." Edwin Carter held Jane's hand tightly and answered seriously.

Edwin Carter held her hand tightly, his temperature passed to her and the worry in her heart disappeared. She raised her lips and gave him a smile, reassuring him that she was not so easy to be frightened.

Grandpa looked at them. After a while, he said, "Did you registered your marriage? Or had a wedding ceremony? Or just staying with each other as husband-wife?"

Grandpa asked many questions at a time and his tone was a little aggressive.

Edwin Carter replied earnestly, "we have already registered our marriage, and we have the certificate. We are a legal couple."

"Registered marriage? Legal couple?" Grandpa's fierce eyes fell on them and his lips slowly repeated what Edwin Carter has just said.

"Yes." Edwin Carter's answer was shorter, but his tone was firm, and the strength of holding Jane's hand increased a little bit.

"Just by registering a marriage, who will know that you're married? How could you start a married life with this girl without a decent wedding? No one knows that she is Carter's daughter in law?"

 

Grandpa scolded his grandson. His fierce and complicated eyes swept over him, and in a moment his eyes changed so fast that no one noticed the difference.

And when he said this, it made everyone think that what he cared about was not that Edwin Carter had registered his marriage without informing him, but that Edwin had not held a wedding ceremony, which made their daughter-in-law suffer grievances.

"Dad, it's cold. Let's go in." Edwin's father hurried forward to finish the talk.

These two people were standing there, one was his father and the other was his son, he couldn't watch them making trouble with each other.

"Okay, let's go in." Grandpa's tone suddenly softened. He didn't hold on to the matter anymore. He held Edwin Carter's hand and Jane's hand. He said again, "Children, we are a family. Don't hesitate about anything. Everything we have is yours."

Grandpa took the initiative to hold Jane's hand. It shows that he had recognized her as their daughter in law.

Everyone felt relieved.

In particular, if grandpa willingly accepts Jane, she will automatically be recognized by everyone in the Carter Family. Her relationship with Edwin Carter will last longer.

She subconsciously looked up to see Edwin Carter. Two people's eyes fell into each other's and they gave each other a shallow smile.

After grandpa's arrival, the Carter Family became even livelier. Although he was old he had a very good spirit, a loud voice, and good looks, in particular, the momentum of the gestures.

That momentum seemed to control everything. Sometimes it can be seen in Edwin Carter as well.

One who controlled everything, just like a king!

Before meeting Grandpa, Jane was really worried, she lost sleep for several nights, and she thought Edwin's parents would not accept her easily. Today, after seeing Grandpa, the big stone in her heart finally moved away.

"Grandpa, this time are you going to stay longer?" Angela Carter asked.

 

"Angela, sit here and talk with grandpa." Grandpa patted the position around him. His face was full of kindness. At this time, his mood finally become better.

"Grandpa, you look younger than before!" Angela Carter sat beside grandpa.

"Hahaha..." Grandpa burst out laughing, "You are such a sweet girl and you can make grandpa happy."

Everyone was sitting in the living room to chat with Grandpa. Most of the time, Angela Carter was talking. Every time she said a word, grandpa laughed. It can be seen that he also loved his granddaughter very much.

Edwin's father occasionally said two sentences and Edwin Carter only spoke when they called his name.

Jane thought, as compared to Edwin's family, Edwin stayed silent. Such a child was not easy to be liked, but the Carter Family had such a bloodline. Even if he didn't say a word, he received everyone's attention.

After a while, grandpa's topic turned to Edwin Carter again, "John, when you registered for marriage?"

"Four months ago." Edwin Carter's answer was still short.

"Four months is not a short time. You don't have any good news for me?" Grandpa asked with a smile.

Hearing Grandpa asked such a sensitive question, Edwin Carter shook his hand and replied, "That can't be forced, so let it be."

Every sentence of Edwin Carter was very brief, which made Jane more aware of his cold character. His personality hasn't been cultivated in a day or two.

In such a harmonious and warm family, everyone talked and laughed, but he was the only one who spoke less. He seldom smiled and didn't take the initiative to start any new topic.

After dinner, grandpa went back to his room early to have a rest.

Jane followed Edwin Carter outside for a walk. He had held her hand tightly and walked for a long time before he stopped. He watched her with burning eyes.

"What's the matter?" Asked Jane. She was also embarrassed because he’s stared at her for a long time.

"Nothing." He raised his hand, pulled her hair away and tied them.

"Really?" Jane didn't believe that he was really okay.

"I just want to see you." He said.

"Edwin, why your family is so good?" Jane asked.

And why her family was so miserable? Why was there a lot of difference between the two families? Jane didn't say, but Edwin Carter knew it.

He held her in his arms again and pressed her into his arms, "Are you tired of simple, plain days?"

"How I can be?" Jane expressed surprise.

For her, an ordinary life was what she couldn't even expect. Now that she has it, she thought she couldn't cherish it enough. How she could get tired of her dream life?

In the past, Edwin Carter didn't consider these things seriously. At that time he just wanted to live a happy stable life with her!

CHAPTER 144 – THE CARTERS’ COCKTAIL PARTY

He just wanted to live together.

It didn't matter whether there will love each other or not.

Or it will be better not to have love, which will save him from many unnecessary troubles.

This was Edwin Carter's point of view when he found Jane and got married.

But now, Edwin Carter didn't think the same. After living with her, he started wanting her more than ever, not only this girl but also her heart.

 

But he didn't know that her broken heart was willing to open for him again. Because it was hard to guess that what was going on in Jane's mind, and Edwin Carter always felt that their relationship was very fragile, which can collapse in an instant because of small waves.

"Why don't you talk? What are you thinking?" Jane asked in a soft voice.

"I was wondering if you can open your heart and fall in love with me." However, Edwin Carter was not used to saying sentimental things, so he could only stare at her silently.

"See, if you don't want to hang out, let's go back." Edwin Carter didn't want to talk, and Jane didn't want to walk more.

"I didn’t mean that." Edwin Carter grabbed her hand, pulled her back and kissed her hard.

When he couldn't say anything, he tried to express his love by his actions.

Jane pounded him hard on the chest, broke free from his arms, gasped and said, "Don't. All the elders are here."

It would be a shame for the elders to see them like this.

"Sorry!" He said.

"No, no. We can go back to the room and close the door." As soon as the words came out, Jane's face turned red again.

And the haze in Edwin's heart spread out; he chuckled.

She was obviously a shy woman, but what she said was so bold.

In the next few days, Edwin Carter was busy again, and everyone in the Carter Family didn’t idle.

The Carter Family has lived in the United States for many years. There were not many relatives and friends in their homeland. Those who were still in contact were their closest friends. Three days before the New Year, the Carter family held a small cocktail party for close relatives and friends.

 Among these guests, Edwin's mother's family was the most special. The James family was the most famous family in Jiangbei for their strong military background.

Edwin's mother's name is Olivia James. Her grandfather was an outstanding general who made great contributions to the founding of the country. Besides, her father, who showed great talent from childhood, first served in the Central Committee, and later was assigned to Jiangbei to take charge of the military power.

Decades later, her family had firmly established itself in Jiangbei. No one could shake this family's position.

And Victor James, the younger brother who was 20 years younger than Olivia James. Victor James was only thirty years old, and due to his talent and ability, he had earned a very senior rank that many people would never have been able to achieve in their whole lives.

Nowadays, he was in charge of Jiangbei military region and was famous for his attitude and personality.

Their parents had passed away and Olivia James has been married, so Victor James was the only one left in the James family. Even at the age of thirty, James hadn't got a wife, let alone extended his family line.

Seeing that Victor James was the only heir of the James family and didn't marry yet, Olivia always got worried about her family's future and next generations. But what's the use of being worried? Her brother has his own opinions. Marriage in his view may be far less important than his army brothers.

Every time they got together, Edwin's mother would sigh helplessly, and Edwin's father got more worried about his wife. She's in poor health and should not be too anxious.

-

Edwin Carter and Jane were dressed very formally today.

Edwin Carter looked more handsome in his elegant suit. Jane was wearing a knitted dress with a heel and a red coat. Her hair was tied high, and she really looked beautiful.

Edwin Carter took her to welcome the arrival of the guests at the door of their home, which was also a formal introduction to everyone.

Edwin Carter was introducing earnestly, "this is my wife, Jane Ronan, this is..."

He uttered the same words for hours, but his face did not have a trace of impatience, even in his eyes there was a very rare smile.

Looking at him, Jane could not help but think that what he said this morning might be more than what he said in a year.

He's more approachable now; he was no longer a man who was too cold to talk with. Jane really liked him this way. She couldn't help but got close to him.

Edwin smiled at her and asked, "Are your feet uncomfortable?" He always showed his care and concern to her.

"No." She shook her head and put her hand in his palm. "I'm very happy today."

She was officially receiving guests as his wife. She had become a family member of his house, how can she be unhappy? She had no time and mood to feel uncomfortable or tired.

"If you're tired, go and sit for a while."

"I am not tired." Jane shook her head and whispered, "I want to be with you."

"Okay." He said.

Just one word, but it's so powerful.

Jane smiled even more brightly.

Today, Angela Carter has also changed her old image of jumping around; she dressed well and received guests at the entrance occasionally.

She strolled around the gate from time to time. She had been waiting for a long time. Almost all the guests had arrived, and her neck had stretched while waiting but the man she wanted to see still did not show up.

She liked the New Year the most, but she’s different from other kids.

Other children looked forward to the New Year to get lucky money. But for her, only at this time can she stay with that person for two more days.

Last new year he promised her that he would come earlier, but why he didn't come? The party was about to start, but she hadn't seen him, where was he?

After waiting for a while, her parents, brother, and sister in law went back which meant that all the guests had arrived.

Maybe, the person she was waiting for will not come.

"Mom, Victor James won't come this year?" Angela Carter ran to her mother and held her arm.

"Silly girl, he's your uncle. How can you call him by his name directly?" Her mother pinched the tip of Angela's nose. Although she didn't like Angela's way of address, her tone was very gentle. She didn't mean to hurt Angela.

"Is he coming or not?"

"There's something wrong with the military region. He can't come today." Mother Carter said.

Her brother was excellent in all aspects, and he’s too responsible for his work to take a holiday during the New Year.

CHAPTER 145 – HAPPINESS COMES TOO FAST

There are many tasks can be handled by the subordinates, but Victor James wanted to do everything by himself, which made his elder sister speechless. It had become his habit to stay busy with his work, and he was not interested in anything else.

After hearing her mother, Angela Carter's bright little face suddenly dimmed, she bowed down her head and walked forward silently. She didn't want to say a word more. Victor promised her that he would come earlier this year. Why didn't he come?

Didn't he know that she was waiting for him?

She had been chasing him for thirteen years.

Now she had grown up, but he didn't want to see her. Why?

She always managed to see him, but the military region was heavily guarded, so it’s not easy to enter there. She couldn't even manage to have a look from a distance.

She had also made numerous phone calls to him, but he didn't answer her phone, every time his subordinates picked her calls and informed her that he’s busy with military affairs; he's not available.

She just wanted to talk to him on the phone, but she couldn't.

She waited for him and finally she got a hope to see him at New Year, for her the holiday was just an opportunity to meet him.

But he didn't come!

It was like a bolt from the blue.

She felt that this year has passed in vain…

She subconsciously clenched her hands, and her delicate face turned pale.

"Angela, what's the matter? Are you okay?" Angela Carter rarely had such gloomy expressions. Her mother got worried for her and immediately touched her forehead.

 

"I'm fine." She didn't want her mother to be worried; she tried to smile, "The party is about to start. Brother is going to introduce sister-in-law to everyone. Let's go in quickly."

Edwin Carter took the opportunity of family and friends gathering to introduce Jane to everyone. So today’s show was about them.

Angela Carter was a very lively but sensitive girl. She was hurt, but she remained calm, avoiding creating any trouble at such an important time.

It was a cocktail party, but it was not that formal. The most important thing was that everyone was enjoying the day.

It was a fine day. The main venue of the reception is located on the lawn in front of the villa. After the servants' careful decoration, the whole venue looked attractive and warm.

There were flower racks all over the venue. A dozen long tables with white rags were arranged in a square circle, and the tables were filled with fine wine and delicious food. There were delicate and tasty snacks, as well as a variety of fresh fruits. Some fruits were processed and carved into various shapes.

The arrangement was very meticulous and all the food items were well presented. Just by looking at the food one can have an appetite.

The men and women at the party were gentlemanly and elegant.

Among the guests, most of the men were dressed in suits like Edwin Carter, but the women dressed up in different ways. Some wore skirts, some wore long frocks which were colorful. It was indeed an eye-catching scene.

Grandpa, who has the highest prestige, also wore a suit. There were expressions of majesty and kindness on his face. But his personality didn't make people feel abrupt.

 

He was the oldest member of the Carter family. Everyone came to him to wish him a happy New Year first, then he smiled and gave a red envelope to the younger generation, gave them blessings to be successful, and told them to study hard and work hard.

He stood for a while, glanced around, and finally his eyes fell on Edwin Carter and Jane, who were greeting the guests.

Jane Ronan-

A very simple but beautiful name, which matched her temperament very well. She possessed all the qualities to stand beside his charming grandson.

There was no doubt that they were well matched just by their appearance, but…

Thinking of this, grandpa's eyes narrowed slightly, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes.

Maybe Jane noticed the prying of other eyes. She turned around and happened to meet grandpa's fierce sight. But as she realized that there was something wrong, grandpa's eyes became kind and peaceful again. He nodded and smiled at her.

"I wish you a happy life with such a beautiful wife."

The person who came to talk was uncle Smith, whom Jane already met at the charity dinner.

Edwin Carter nodded, "Thank you, uncle."

"Thank you, uncle." Jane also smiled.

Smith raised his glass and said with a smile, "What a perfect match. I wish you two a happy New Year! I hope soon you'll give Carter Family a great-grandchild."

Edwin Carter nodded slightly, and politely said, "Thanks again! Uncle."

Hearing his words of adding a child to the Carter Family, Jane pursed her lips, and her delicate face blushed unconsciously.

 

Jane thought that not only the elders of the Carter Family were very elegant and elite, but all the relatives of the Carter Family were from a high-class society, all were highly qualified and well mannered. No one asked Jane about her family's background, no one asked her what she’s doing now, they just sincerely gave her their blessings.

Maybe the real rich families should behave like the Carter Family. They’re knowledgeable and polite, both inside and outside. Even the friends they make were the same.

She thought of the Greyson family and her own family. One could see the difference at a glance. Three years ago, Jonathan Ronan took Jane to a party like this. At that time, Jonathan Ronan was just busy pleasing the rich people and introducing her own daughter to others.

Sometimes, Jane felt ashamed, but she always tried to understand Jonathan Ronan, she thought that maybe he did all this for the Ronan family, he didn't want to see the end of his family, that's why he tried each and every mean.

But later, she met Edwin Carter, and he became her husband. When she suffered conspiracies, he stood behind her and supported her. In her most difficult time, when her mother was forced to commit suicide, he stayed by her side to help her and to console her.

She was so lucky to meet him. This man gave her all the happiness of the world.

"What's up? What are you thinking?" His deep magnetic voice sounded in her ears, even in his voice she could hear his concern and care for her.

"Nothing." She shook her head and smiled at him, "I am feeling very happy."

Edwin Carter raised his hand and gently patted her head. Then he kissed her on the forehead. He said softly, "You deserve to be happy."

He kissed her in the presence of so many people. She blushed and hung her head, ashamed to look up at him.

"Follow me." Edwin Carter took her hand.

"Where’re we going?" Jane followed him and asked.

"Just follow me." He said.

"Well." Jane nodded.

Just by holding his hand and following him, she can find all the happiness of this world.

CHAPTER 146 – HEIGHT OF CRUELTY

Compared with the happiness of the Carter Family, the situation of the Greyson family in Kyoto was the exact opposite. The New Year was coming, everyone was busy preparing for celebration but the Greysons’ happiness and fate were covered by dark clouds.

They didn't arrange anything not because they didn't want to celebrate New Year but also because they didn't afford to pay for such things. The Gu Enterprise's share prices were falling at a continues speed. They were suffering from a great financial loss.

Other than that it was said that the audit departments had obtained reliable evidence against the Gu Enterprise that they didn't only bribed some officials, but also had their hand in many commercial crimes.

Relevant departments had launched a comprehensive investigation against them, due to which Ned Greyson has been prohibited from leaving the country. If the evidence proved to be true, Ned Greyson will not only face bankruptcy, but also had to stay in prison for a long time.

The personal, shareholders and even the Greyson family thought that the reason for the destruction of the Gu Enterprise was Christopher Greyson. He offended Shengtian's Leon Carter, and Leon Carter did all this to them to revenge.

Ned Greyson was angrier than anyone. He dragged up a stool and smashed it at Christopher Greyson. He angrily scolded him, "why don't you die? If I knew you would cause such a disaster, I shouldn't have let you come to this world."

Ned Greyson smashed a wooden stool, but Christopher Greyson didn't dare to move an inch. He was badly hit, his scalp was numb but he didn't dare to open his mouth to say a word.

"Why you are not speaking?" Ned Greyson raised his leg and kicked him, "Whatever we are facing today, is just because of your uselessness."

 

"Dad-" Christopher Greyson clenched his fist but tried to hold his anger.

"Who the fuck is your dad? I don't own a useless son like you." Ned Greyson was in rage because of these crises. Gu Enterprise was about to bankrupt, and he maybe get caught in prison. He was unable to restrain his fury.

"Chairman Greyson, we have reliable information that the evidence was submitted by the Ronan's eldest daughter, Sophie Ronan, to the relevant departments." The secretary came in a hurry and informed them.

"What? That bitch Sophie Ronan?" Christopher Greyson's first reaction was to deal with Sophie Ronan.

Ned Greyson shouted again, "You piece of trash! What the hell are you doing all day? Why do you provoke everyone?"

Ned Greyson stared at Christopher Greyson. He wanted to scold and blame this useless thing. He thought Christopher really didn't know people, he had not only offended those who shouldn't be offended, but also those who could be used as friends in the time of need.

"The Gu Enterprise is now in this situation. Don't you have any responsibility for this?" Christopher Greyson also knew that his father was saying all this because of the downfall of Gu Enterprise, but he didn't want to swallow his breath anymore. He looked at Ned Greyson, "if you did thing carefully in these years, how can you be caught?"

Christopher left his cruel words behind, turned around and left. At this time, the person he wanted to revenge most was not Leon Carter, but that bitch Sophie Ronan.

He went downstairs, instead of driving his own car; he stopped a taxi and went straight to Ronan's house.

Sophie Ronan had just finished talking with Mr. Tyrion on the phone and sat in the room to do embroidery, which was a new hobby that she had developed recently to kill time. After being betrayed by her father and Christopher Greyson, her heart always stayed restless. Every night, she had nightmares, her mind was kept recalling the scenes of those past days.

Sophie hated Jane, who was happier than her. But she herself was a lonely person, no one was willing to stand behind her and helped her without asking for return. She hated Christopher Greyson even more. She hated him for destroying all her hopes and dreams.

She hated all those who made her lose happiness.

She had vowed in her heart that she will destroy all those people sooner or later.

But at present, all she could do, was to wait for Mr. Tyrion to give her a piece of good news about the collapse of the Gu Enterprises. But during this period, she had to find something to distract her attention, so she started embroidery.

The door was suddenly opened and Christopher Greyson appeared in front of her. Christopher Greyson didn't hesitate at all. He grabbed Sophie's hair and threw her on the ground.

Then, he kicked her in the stomach and scolded, "Fucking bitch, don't you want to live?"

The pain in her stomach made her dizzy. She opened her mouth to speak, but she couldn't make a sound. Christopher Greyson stepped over, sat on her, and slapped her twice. A few fingerprints appeared on her white face, and blood flowed from the corners of her mouth.

"I'm gonna kill you, you bitch." Christopher Greyson cruelly slapped her on the face for at least ten times. The anger of everything that Ned Greyson did to him was vented out on Sophie.

 

"You fucking woman, you had been dependent on us for so many years and we had spent so much money on you, how do you dare to betray us?" he scolded.

"Christopher Greyson..." Sophie was dizzy, after a long time she shouted his name.

"How dare you call my name from your mouth?" Christopher Greyson tugged Sophie's hair in one hand and slapped her with his other hand.

He was so angry that his fire in his heart could not relieve just by slapping her. He grabbed Sophie's hair and hit her head against the wooden corner of the bed.

Sophie felt that there was a flash of white light in front of her eyes, which was like a whirling sky. She wanted to struggle, but she had no strength, she couldn't get rid of him.

Even though after that, the fire in Christopher Greyson's heart hadn't gone away at all.

He suddenly saw a pair of small scissors beside the embroidered cloth. Without thinking for a second, he took them and cruelly ruined Sophie's face!

He looked at the bright red blood on Sophie's face. The blood flowed out and in a moment her face was full of blood.

"I'm gonna ruin your face. Now I'll see how you can go out to meet people." Christopher Greyson waved scissors in front of her eyes and kept scraping her face cruelly.

He ruined her face completely!

"Ah-" she just made a sound and then blacked out.

Christopher Greyson saw that Sophie had fainted. He left the scissors and moved to the door, "don't hide anymore. You can save her life by sending her to the hospital in time."

Jonathan Ronan slowly came inside, "It doesn't matter. She dared to go against you. Let her suffer."

CHAPTER 147 – A DARK SECRET

Christopher Greyson looked at Jonathan Ronan and snorted, "Really, I can't believe she is your own daughter."

Even after seeing Sophie Ronan, there were no emotions in Jonathan's eyes. He sneered, "Who said she is my daughter?"

"She is not your own daughter?" Christopher Greyson looked back at Sophie Ronan, who was unconscious on the ground and said, "Save her or not. Whether she is dead or alive, it will have nothing to do with me."

Christopher Greyson turned around and walked away. Sophie's life meant nothing to him.

Jonathan Ronan looked at Christopher Greyson’s back, clenched his fists, peeped out his eyes, and sneered.

Jonathan Ronan's mind had many thoughts…

Christopher Greyson-

Who the fuck do you think you are? How many people do you think will still come to flatter you?

He was sure that after the downfall of the Gu Enterprise, Christopher Greyson will just become an outcast. The dirty deeds that he committed before, the people he had bullied before, everyone will come back to settle accounts with him.

It will be the worst time for Christopher Greyson. But he didn't know the situation, he still dared to hurt others with haughty contempt?

Jonathan Ronan's heart was filled with unspeakable joy.

Over these years, he has helped Ned Greyson to do many dirty things, because Ned Greyson had something on him. But now the Gu Enterprise was about to collapse and there was no one can threaten him.

After a long time, Jonathan Ronan took back his sight and looked at Sophie Ronan lying unconsciously on the ground. His eyes were cold as ice, "After so many years of raising you, I thought you would be useful to me, but I didn't expect you to be so useless."

Long before his marriage, he had found out that he was suffering from azoospermia and could not have his own children. This matter was a secret in his heart, and he never wanted to mention it in front of others.

 

That's why shortly after his marriage, he asked his wife to pretend to be pregnant, and then he found an abandoned baby to pretend to be their child. He would never have children of his own in this life to carry on the family line, so he just wanted to find a way to restore the reputation of the Ronan family.

Money, power, fame, which should have belonged to his family, he would do anything to get them back. However, he didn’t expect that even after decades of hard work, he still failed.

Now, Greyson's downfall has become a foregone conclusion. He had to seize the time to think about what to do next.

As for Sophie Ronan lying on the ground, he decided to send her to the hospital. After all, he didn't want to be sued for life.

...

At late night, the Carters saw off all the guests.

After a busy day, everyone was tired and went back to the room to have a rest.

After returning to the room, Jane was so excited that she turned around and her eyebrows bent with a smile, "Mr. Carter, I don't know what to do."

"What's the matter?" Edwin Carter looked at her.

"I am feeling so happy. But I don't want to just keep this happiness in my heart. I want to shout it out to let everyone know." If it wasn't for all the elders of the Carter Family, Jane would stand by the window and shout loudly.

She wanted to tell her mother that her daughter is happy now and that she should stop worrying about her. She also wanted to tell all those people who hurt her and those who wanted to hurt her that she hasn't been knocked down by them. Instead, she has stood up and lived a happy life.

 

"Let's go." Edwin Carter turned around, took a coat and put on her. He also took his coat to put on and held her hand.

"Where are we going?" Jane was worried. "It's not good for us to go out at this time."

"Don't worry." Edwin Carter led her out. "Just follow me."

Jane nodded and followed him with a smile, "then I will follow you all the time. I'll go wherever you will take me."

Edwin Carter took Jane out of the house and drove for more than an hour.

After getting off, Jane knew that the place he brought her was Bihai Resort. The same place where they came during the Innovation Technology's tour that was organized shortly after their marriage.

After getting out of the car, Jane took Edwin Carter's arm and asked, "You are Shengtian's senior executive. Do you have the privilege of living here for free?"

"Yes." He said.

"Shengtian's employees are very well paid. If I knew it earlier, I wouldn't quit my job, and I can also enjoy a lot of preferential treatment in the future." Jane rubbed her head against his arm and said.

"Even if you had quitted your job, your protocol will stay the same." He said.

"Mr. Carter, don't forget that you still have a boss, Leon Carter." She only felt that he was making her happy, and Shengtian wouldn't allow what he said to her.

Jane suddenly again mentioned Leon Carter. Edwin Carter stopped and looked at her seriously, "Jane, I am Leon Carter."

"All right. You are Leon Carter." It was rare for him to make a joke of her. She took his words as a joke.

But really, he had such a strong ability, such a good cultivation, and such a good family background. If she had not seen the photos of Leon Carter on the Internet, she would have believed that he was Leon Carter.

"You don't believe it?" Edwin Carter asked.

"I believe you." Jane smiled and winked at him playfully. "Then Mr. Leon Carter, shall we go in?"

Jane didn't want to believe, and Edwin Carter had no way to let her believe. He led her into Bihai Resort.

 

Edwin Carter had already sent a message to Sienna Henry. The manager was informed about their arrival. He was waiting for them at the gate.

When they came in, the person in charge immediately greeted them, "Chairman Carter, Mrs. Carter, this way, please."

They sat on the sightseeing car and drove straight to the villa area of Bihai Resort, where they had lived last time. After getting off, Jane's heart had an unspeakable feeling. Last time, she and Edwin Carter were like strangers, and this time she had become his real wife.

Edwin Carter didn't take her back to her room, but walked around and went to the seaside. She heard the sound of the waves touching the rocks, and felt as happy as a child.

"You can shout if you want." He said.

"Edwin..." She looked at him and suddenly felt speechless.

It turned out that he drove for more than an hour and brought her here in the middle of the night just because she had just said that she wanted to shout loudly to express her happiness.

"Well?" He looked at her gently.

"Thank you!" She wanted to thank him for being so kind to her, and for making her so happy.

"Don't be stupid." He rubbed her head and said, "It's windy at night. You can say whatever you want, and then we’ll go back to rest early."

CHAPTER 148 – THE REAL BOSS

"Then you have to shout with me." Jane wanted them to make the best couple. A couple in which husband and wife together do stupid things.

Edwin Carter frowned but didn't say a word. She asked him to shout. He certainly didn't want to do such a childish thing.

Jane grabbed his arm and shook it, "You don't want to?"

Edwin Carter's face was calm, but he stayed silent.

"Well, okay. I don't force you either." Jane knew Edwin Carter. He couldn't do this kind of thing so let him be the cold big boss.

"Then I'll shout." She added.

Edwin Carter nodded.

"I may shout louder, will you be scared?" She asked again.

"No." At last, he was willing to speak.

Jane laughed and said, "Right. I cannot assume what you want to say until you speak."

Edwin Carter's face sank again. Jane was afraid that he would turn around and walk away if she would make fun of him again, so she gave up.

She cleared her throat, raised her hand to her mouth, looked towards the sea and shouted, "Mom, can you hear me? Jane has got a very good man. He really loves your daughter. His family has also accepted your Jane, and now your Jane is very happy, all the happiness of this world is your daughter's..."

Because she was so happy, she shouted loudly. After shouting, she heard her own echo effect. Edwin Carter could not help laughing.

Jane heard his laughter and looked back at him, "you are not allowed to laugh at me."

Edwin Carter nodded obediently.

Jane turned again and shouted again, "Mom, don't worry, I will stay good to Edwin Carter and I will try my best to make him happy. I will protect him and will not let anyone hurt him. I want to have little kids with him in the future..."

For the first time in his life, Edwin Carter heard that someone wanted to protect him. His heart was filled with emotion. Since he was sensible, he knew that his mother's health was not good. His father had to handle work and also had to take care of his mother.

 

So Edwin always had to deal with his own affairs by himself.

Therefore, he was more sensible than other children, and he has developed the habit of solving every problem by himself since childhood.

Later, Angela came to Carter's house. He always took care of her as her elder brother. It was his habit to take care of his family. He never expected others to protect him.

The girl standing in front of him said that he would protect him. She seemed so weak, but the thin body was full of endless power.

She was shouting to let the world know about her happiness.

"Jane-" he whispered her name in his heart.

"Edwin, do you think mom can hear me?" Jane turned around and looked at his burning eyes.

Edwin Carter nodded, "yes, she can."

Jane hugged him, "Will we always stay happy?"

Edwin Carter nodded, "yes, always."

He answered every question in a short way, but Jane didn't mind. He had such a personality, and she knew this from the beginning. Maybe it was his personality that made him more attractive, and she liked his quiet personality.

Though he didn't like talking a lot he always took care of her matters. Taking tonight as an example. It is really hard to find such a man who willingly does so much for his wife.

"I'm done shouting. Let's go back."

"Ok." But he didn't move. Instead, he took her into his arms and held her tightly. He gently rubbed his chin on her head.

Her hair's fragrance with the evening wind blew into his nostrils. Her aroma aroused his inner desire for her.

He wanted her.

Right now, right here.

"Jane-"

Jane had not yet uttered "Yes?" and was quickly kissed by his thin, cold lips. His kiss became more ferocious than ever.

His hands were uneasy and wandered on her body wantonly. Although they knew that no one will come here, it was still outside. Jane was a little scared, she grabbed his hand nervously, "Edwin, not here."

 

Edwin Carter stopped immediately, picked her up and walked back to the room with elegant, steady steps.

When they got back to the room, Edwin Carter immediately attacked her, a fierce attack, he did not give her a little time to think about anything.

Although he was fierce and strong, Jane was not afraid at all.

She was very happy because this was the first time that he had taken the initiative. His fierceness made her believe that she was also very attractive to him.

Jane didn't know how long it took. She just knew it lasted longer than ever before. At last, she felt dizzy and fell asleep. In fact, she didn't want to fell asleep so soon every time. She also wanted to lie in his arms, chat with him and listen to his heartbeat.

But she didn't know if she was too weak or Edwin Carter was too strong. Every time, after some minutes she fell asleep.

When Jane fell asleep, Edwin Carter also stopped. He was very considerate and caring, he didn't want to hurt her. He looked at her face with deep eyes and pinched the tip of her nose.

"Edwin-" she suddenly called out his name. He immediately took back his hand and looked away. He tried to pretend that nothing had happened.

After a few seconds, he did not hear her voice again. He turned around and saw that she wasn't awake. It turned out that he appeared in her dream.

How does he look like in her dream?

While he was thinking about it, he heard her murmuring, "I will try my best..."

For what? She will try her best?

Edwin Carter wanted to know. He stretched his ears to listen, but she didn't speak.

She was asleep.

Edwin Carter looked at her for a moment then got up and went to the balcony.

He called Luis George, "How is the situation?"

Luis George's voice came, "Mr. Carter, as you ordered, we have helped Mr. Taylor in various matters. The audit department had already begun to investigate again the Greysons. If everything goes well, after the Spring Festival, Ned Greyson will be arrested and the Gu Enterprise will be destroyed forever."

"If everything goes well?" Edwin Carter asked in a deep voice.

Luis George immediately understood that he was not speaking properly, "After this new year, you will see what you want to see."

"Well." Edwin Carter was satisfied, he snorted coldly and hung up the phone.

He knew Jane was so badly hurt by them. He didn't mention that he knew her pain in front of her, but it didn't mean that he had forgot or forgave them. For a lot of things, he did not need to appear in person but still could destroy those who had hurt Jane.

That Christopher Greyson, who dared to murder him, due to which Jane, suffered a severe injury. It was obvious that he wouldn't let him have a good life.

Whoever dared to provoke him, he will certainly make them pay a price!

CHAPTER 149 – A REUNION DINNER

Three days passed in a row.

After meeting all the relatives and friends, the Carter family was finally free.

In these three days, everyone stayed at home, talked about exciting things, and lived a warm and comfortable life.

And then came New Year's Eve.

Everyone in the Carter family got up early. In the morning, they asked the servants to properly clean the house once and after lunch, they gave servants a holiday.

The Carter family was very considerate about their servants. They knew that servants also had their own families. Every New Year's Eve, they gave them holidays to go back home.

For many years, every New Year's Eve, Edwin's father would accompany Edwin's mother to do work in the kitchen. Angela Carter occasionally helped them. Grandpa was already too old to do these things. He just sat in the garden and cherished the scenery.

Edwin Carter stayed busy in the study, whether it was on the New Year's Eve or the New Year, he gave no holiday to himself.

In Angela Carter's words, her brother got amount with innumerable zeros in his account with every passing second. If he didn't work for a minute, how much will he lose? They couldn't even imagine. So they let him stay busy.

But this year was different.

Jane was busy with her mother in law in the kitchen. Edwin's father accompanied grandfather in playing chess. Angela Carter also regained her former vitality. She was running here and there like always, she was the real joy of this family.

But this year Edwin Carter behaved differently from the previous years. Instead of being busy in the study, he took the newspaper and sat in the living room.

 

When Angela Carter passed the living room, she was startled, "brother, is the sun came out of the West?"

A man who had never shown up before dinner time actually sat in the living room and read the newspapers. It was a piece of explosive news. But Edwin Carter just read the newspaper and ignored her.

He can ignore her, but Angela Carter was different, she will not let him go so easily.

She came to his side and sat, then smilingly said, "Brother, today you have no work to do? You don't have to deal with your business?"

"Just sit well." Edwin Carter said without raising his head, "if you can't sit well, go to the kitchen to help your mother and your sister-in-law."

"It turns out that sister-in-law is working and my brother is worried that maybe she gets tired." Angela Carter snatched the newspaper from his hand. "If you care about sister-in-law, go to the kitchen and have a look. How would she know that you care about her if you sit here like this and just think about her without letting her know?"

Edwin Carter looked up at Angela Carter with deep eyes, "Angela Carter, do you want to be punished on the eve of the New Year?"

"Well, what happened to you two?" Jane came out with the plate and asked them.

Angela Carter took the opportunity and immediately said, "Sister in law, my brother was telling me that he loves you very much."

"Well." She nodded and chuckled. "I know."

All of a sudden, Edwin Carter's face sank, and he didn't speak or look at them. He was not comfortable.

For how long did they know each other? In such a short time, they made him feel as if they were together and he was the one alone.

 

"Angela, mom made these pearl meatballs for you. Taste it first and tell me how it is." Jane said with a smile.

"Thank you, sister-in-law." Angela Carter took one and put it into her mouth. She was satisfied with the taste and said, "It's very delicious."

"Did you wash your hands? Can you talk while eating? You have forgotten all your etiquette?" Edwin Carter looked at her seriously.

Jane hadn't seen him like this before. She looked at him with a bit of inquisition in her eyes. It turned out that his anger was also dangerous. It was just that this kind of ferocity didn't count as ferocity, but as an elder brother's concern that wanted to educate his younger sister well.

Angela Carter stood up, "I don't want to talk to a boring man like you. I am going to play chess with my grandpa and dad." Then she fled away.

Edwin Carter again read the newspaper intently.

Jane sat next to him and picked up a ball, "would you like to eat one?"

Edwin Carter opened his mouth to bite the ball, but Jane suddenly retracted her hand.

She asked, "Are you still angry?"

Edwin Carter frowned, "I'm not angry." He was just uncomfortable. It seemed that she had a better relationship with Angela than with him.

With a gentle smile, Jane asked again, "Was that because you were unwilling to admit that you love me?"

Edwin Carter frowned again, "No."

Jane moved closer to him and said softly, "Edwin, it's a very big thing for me to be able to cook for your whole family with our mother."

New Year's Eve is a time of family reunion. All family members together cook a meal on this day. In fact, it's not just to eat this meal, but to enjoy the wonderful time together.

 

It will be of no fun if servants do everything, that's why Edwin's mother herself cook for her family every year.

It was not just food. It was her love.

The family always had a reunion dinner and sat around to watch the New Year Gala.

Thousands of families were doing these things, dull but warm. In fact, it’s the real happiness.

"I just want you to be happy." He said.

"Then eat." Jane picked up a ball and fed it to him.

When he ate it, she said, "I didn't wash my hands either."

Knowing that he’s a neat freak, she said it deliberately. After leaving her words, she ran away and looked back at him. As expected, she saw his face was not good.

She added, "I'm kidding. Don't be angry, Mr. Carter."

Edwin Carter's face sank again. He didn't even look at her, but after she left, his lips rose unconsciously.

Only on the day of reunion, the Carter family breaks the table manners of not talking while eating. On this day the family sat together and chatted happily.

After eating, Jane knew that mother was not well, so she took the initiative to clean up the dishes. How could Edwin Carter let his wife be busy alone? He also offered her his help in washing dishes.

In the kitchen, Jane looked at him. "You've never done these things at home before, right?"

"Yes."

"I'm so happy." She felt lucky that he had never done such things, but he changed for her.

After finishing the cleaning, the family sat together to watch the variety show on TV and chatted while watching it. For example, how was the host, how was the star singing, and the topic of conversation was the same as many families do.

New Year's bell rang!

Angela Carter immediately came to grandpa, "Grandpa, Angela wishes you good health and a longer life."

Grandpa smiled and took out the red packet that he had prepared for a long time, "Thank you, sweetheart. I also hope our family's little angel grow more beautiful and more sensible."

"Thank you, grandpa!" Angela Carter took a thick red packet from grandpa and kissed it again and again.

CHAPTER 150 – FELL IN LOVE WITH A NUISANCE

The three youngsters of the Carter family got the lucky money from the elders. Jane also gave the gifts that she had prepared for everyone. All the elders and Angela Carter said that they liked them very much.

Grandpa was old, it was not easy for him to stay awake till mid-night. After receiving the gift, he asked Edwin Carter to send him back to his room first. Jane advised mother have rest. Then father and mother went back to the room to have a rest.

As soon as the elders left, Angela Carter's face suddenly darkened, and she quietly sat on the sofa.

"Angela, what's the matter?" Jane wanted to go upstairs, but she noticed that there was something wrong with Angela, so she asked.

"Sister in law..." Angela Carter sighed deeply and said, "Well.. What will you do if you fancy someone? I mean… Do you wait for him to like you back, or will you take the initiative?"

Jane sat down beside Angela Carter, thought about it carefully, and said, "In my opinion, if you like someone, you should chase him bravely. If you don't go after them, maybe he would think the same as you. Then there will be chances to lose him forever."

Jane thought about Edwin Carter's personality. For her part, he could never take the initiative to pursue a girl. If she didn't take the initiative and waited for him to take the initiative, their relationship wouldn't become as stronger as it was now, and they could never become a real husband and wife.

"Do you think is it okay to take the initiative?" Angela Carter mumbled.

"So Angela has someone in mind?" Jane asked again.

Angela Carter blinked, there was tears in her eyes, and then she said, "Yes. I fell in love with a nuisance."

A man who didn't even want to answer her phone. She was really annoyed. She has never hated a person so much. Tonight, she called him again. It was his personal cell phone, but he gave it to another man, maybe his subordinate to answer the phone.

 

She requested that man to give the phone to Victor. The man paused for a while, and then said to her, "The commander is busy with official business right now. He asked me to tell you that please do not call him again and disturb him." She knew that Victor must be there and could hear her voice, but he refused to talk to her.

Angela Carter couldn't understand. When she was younger, he always answered her every phone call and told her many exciting stories about the army. Last year, he spent the New Year in Kyoto. He went to Kyoto from Jiangbei and also gave her a generous gift.

When he saw her, he stood with her and said, "Angela seems to grow taller. Angela is already taller than her uncles' shoulders. If you continue growing taller, you will grow taller than your uncle."

She nestled in his arms and said, "Victor, I'll become an adult soon. It's impossible to grow taller, so you don't have to worry."

He smiled and rubbed her head, "it's not good for a girl to grow too tall. No man will marry you then."

"Victor, you know, my dream from childhood is to marry you." Angela had a simple mind and spoke whatever she thought.

"Silly girl." He pinched her face again, as he did when she was a child. "I'm your uncle. You are a child to me. You are not allowed to talk such nonsense afterwards."

He said that she was talking nonsense, but her heart was very clear. In her life, he was the only one she wanted to marry. She was young, but her decision was very firm.

Last year, when he returned to Jiangbei, he said to her, "Angela, study well. If you work hard and get into a good college, uncle would come to see you next year."

 

After that, she worked hard and put all her energy into her studies.

Just because he said that if she got good grades and could go to a good university, she can meet him in advance. Her academic performance was not bad, she worked hard and got good grades. During the summer vacation, she showed her report card to him.

He was very happy after listening. On the phone, she could hear his hearty laughter. He also agreed that she can come to Jiangbei to meet him.

So she flew from America to Jiangbei and met him. He also arrived at the airport to pick her up. He looked so handsome in military uniform that she couldn't move her eyes at all.

"Victor James," She ran to him, threw herself into his arms and held him tightly. "Do you miss me?"

"Of course, I do." Victor James said with a smile.

She spent all her summer vacations with him. After work, he personally drove her to show her good places and to eat local cuisine. At that time, she felt very happy and even thought that it would be very easy to marry him.

At the end of the summer vacation, she went back to the United States. But before leaving, she asked him that this New Year he must come to see her in advance. Everything was fine between them, but something strange happened when she turned eighteen.

That day, she waited for 24 hours but didn't receive a call from him to wish her a happy birthday. She had prepared a lot of things to say to him, to tell him. She wanted to tell him, she turned eighteen, and she became a real adult.

 

She had prepared a lot of words, but she didn't have a chance to tell him.

He not only didn't take the initiative to call her, but also didn't answer her phone call. Since that day she neither has heard his voice, nor saw him.

It seemed that he was deliberately avoiding her.

"Your brother is also annoying sometimes." Jane rubbed Angela Carter's head and said, "Some men are not good at expressing, but if he has you in his heart everything will be good."

"But..." Angela Carter couldn't say.

Because she didn't know if he had her in his heart, or it was only an uncle's love for his niece.

"But what?" Jane asked again.

Angela Carter took out her mobile phone, opened the phone album, turned to a photo in her private album, and handed it to Jane, "sister in law, do you think we two are suitable?"

The man in the picture was really handsome. Jane had seen this picture on the Internet before. It was the legendary leader of Shengtian, Leon Carter. It has been said that this man is a ruthless killer in the business world, and that he's a womanizer.

However, these were news from the Internet. She hasn't seen him in person, so it was not easy to comment.

"Sister in law, why are you quiet? Do you think we are not a good match?" Angela Carter said sadly.

"Angela, it's not only about appearance, other aspects also matters. Whatever you decide, we will support you," she said.

CHAPTER 151 – HE DIDN’T MEET HER

Angela Carter’s character had always been lively. After listening to Jane, she was much motivated, she jumped up and ran towards the stairs, "Sister in law, go back to your room quickly. If you didn’t go back, my brother would blame me for pestering you. He will come to me to take revenge."

Angela Carter thought that her sister-in-law was very right. If one loves someone, one should have to go after that person boldly.

If she just stayed at home and kept on thinking about Victor James, that man would never come to know about her emotions. She should meet him and tell him that, she loves him. She wants to be his bride and wants to spend her life with him.

Angela Carter went back to her room, changed her clothes and wore a beautiful dress. She sent a message to Victor James, "I’ll wait for you at the gate of Star Paradise. You have to come there to meet me. If you don’t come, I won’t leave. I’ll do what I am saying."

After sending out the message, Angela Carter went downstairs and ran for nearly half an hour to get out of the Bayview villa area, and stopped a taxi to go to Star Paradise Amusement Park.

This year, oh no, it was already 12 a.m. and it was a new year. So it would be right to say that during the last year's summer vacation, Star Paradise Amusement Park was the place where Victor James often took her to.

He was the commander in charge of the whole Jiangbei military region. He had power, but he was willing to accompany this little girl to sit on the carousel and do many other silly things.

As long as she wanted to do, no matter how childish these things were, he always accompanied her without saying anything. He often rubbed her head and said to her, "Angela is so cute, as long as the other is a normal human, he cannot bear to refuse to her."

 

At that time, she was so happy and willful, because she knew that no matter how unreasonable her wishes would be, he will fulfill.

The weather forecast said that there will be rain today. The cold winds were blowing towards Jiangbei and the weather will be cold for several days.

Angela knew that the temperature would drop several degrees, but she didn’t wear thick clothes. She wanted to dress beautifully to make Victor James unable to look away after his first sight. She wanted to let him know that she is no longer a little child who knew nothing. She has grown up and had become more beautiful.

But after getting off, Angela Carter regretted a little, "Damn, am I going mad? Why did I ask him to meet tonight? I can make the same appointment tomorrow. He won’t run away in one night."

It was already two o’clock in the morning. The Star Paradise Amusement Park was already closed. There were no pedestrians on the road. It is estimated that the nearest lamp around seemed that it will be turn off soon. The dim light of the lamp made her felt gloomy and cold.

Not only that, but the wind was also biting cold.

However, at the thought that she will see Victor James in a moment, she felt warm again. To avoid the cold, she started running around to keep herself warm. While running, she looked at her cell phone. She didn’t want to miss any call from Victor James.

She didn’t know how long she has been running. At last, she was tired, so she stopped and looked around. He didn’t see any sign of him, but she didn’t want to give up easily. She believed that Victor James would come to see her. She took rest for a minute and started running again.

 

She said to him that if he didn’t come, she would not leave. Now she had said it, so she couldn’t give up. She had such a stubborn character. But as time passed, the sky began to light up, her heart became a little uncertain, and she began to feel sad, because if he wanted to come, he would have come long ago.

Did he hate to meet her so much?

At this thought, Angela Carter’s whole strength seemed to be drained instantly and squatted on the ground sadly. Angela bit her delicate lips, calling Victor James again. After a few rings, it was connected.

Victor James’s voice came from the other side, "where are you?"

Angela Carter heard his voice and said excitedly, "I’m at the gate of Star Paradise Amusement Park! Are you here?"

Victor James, "Go back home! Right now!"

Angela Carter stamped her feet angrily, "I said that if you don’t come, I won’t leave. Do you think I’m joking with you?"

Victor James snorted, "Then you can stay. But it’s cold outside, you will surely catch a cold."

Angela Carter was so angry that she bit her teeth, "Victor James, you are a man, do you understand that it’s really important to show love and affection to a woman?"

Victor James, "I don’t understand."

Angela Carter, "..."

Victor James repeated, "Go home quickly."

Angela Carter’s brain had many thoughts. She was so ferocious, but he didn’t know how to care about her. At this time, she should take advantage of being a woman. So she sniffed, forced out two tears, and cried, "Victor..."

Before she could finish, Victor James hung up.

Angela listened to the busy beep tone of her cell phone, she smashed her cell phone with a loud, angry voice, "Fuck!!!!!"

He knew that there was cold outside. He not only didn’t know how to take care of her, but also dared to hang up the phone. The more she thought him, the angrier she felt. She raised her foot and stepped on the mobile phone as if the phone was the annoying man who made her angry.

 "Victor James, you son of a bitch, so you don’t come to meet me, right? You want me to go home, don’t you?" Angela Carter shouted, "I will not go home if you have the guts to come here and send me back."

After saying this Angela felt it was not enough. She shouted again, "Victor James, you are a really big chicken! If you don’t come out to see me, I’ll trample you to death."

At a certain distance, Victor James quietly looked at the crazy Angela Carter. He smoked one cigarette after another, kept standing at the entrance of the amusement park, and accompanied her all night.

...

After returning home.

Angela Carter had a cold. She sneezed and cursed the culprit in her heart.

"Victor James, we’ll see. It would be better for you not come to see me again, otherwise, I’ll pick your skin, drink your blood and eat your meat."

"Angela, are you okay? It’s really hard to bear?" Jane looked at Angela Carter’s gnashing teeth. Jane felt that she really had a bad cold.

"Yes, it is. I feel terrible." Angela Carter thought of that hateful man and jumped up angrily.

If she had been able to enter the military region, she would not have been angry here at this time. She would have rushed in and bombed his base camp.

Busy in military affairs!

Busy in military affairs!

She wanted to blow up his camp with a missile to see how busy he was.

"Don’t be angry. Take the medicine." Jane just felt funny after seeing Angela Carter’s weird appearance.

"Thank you, sister-in-law!" Angela sighed and took the medicine. She needed to get well soon, and then she could go to find that annoying man to take revenge.

Bastard!

CHAPTER 152 – HER SCARRED FACE

After Angela Carter took the medicine, Jane handed a sweet candy to her, "Take it, you will not feel bitter after eating it."

Angela Carter ate the candy and said, "sister in law, how can you be so considerate? My brother is so insensitive and a slow-witted person, how can he get so much luck to marry such a gentle and considerate good wife?"

"Just ate a piece of sugar, and instantly your mouth becomes so sweet." Jane gently patted Angela Carter’s head.

"I was born with honey in my mouth." Angela Carter held Jane’s hand and rubbed, "sister-in-law, I have nothing to do. Brother is also busy in the study. You can chat with me here. Let’s gossip about my brother’s affairs."

"You have something to gossip about your brother?" Jane was very interested in this topic. It was impossible to know Edwin’s past from Edwin’s mouth, so it will be good to listen to Angela.

 

However, Jane had forgotten that Angela Carter’s little mouth can speak disastrous things.

Angela Carter was usually "bullied" by Edwin Carter. Now she got the chance to talk about his past, she will certainly add fuel to the story.

"I knew a lot of things that we can gossip about." Angela Carter looked up at the door and made sure that her brother was not standing at the door and wasn’t listening to her. She added mysteriously, "it depends on which one you want to know."

"I would like to hear anything related to him," Jane said with a smile.

There were also some bad thoughts in Jane’s heart. Edwin Carter always stayed cold. But if she got to know some of his past embarrassments, she can use them to tease him later.

"You know, before I knew that he was married to you, once I thought he liked men." Angela Carter said with a frown and winked, looking very cute.

 

Jane couldn’t help laughing, "Angela, why do you think so?"

"My brother had a girlfriend before, but the girl dumped him. By the way, I think that the woman’s surname is also Ronan." Angela Carter was very happy while telling this.

No one had refused Edwin Carter. There were countless people who wanted to flatter and toady him every day, but he was dumped by a titular girlfriend.

"Why did she dump him?" When it comes to his ex-girlfriend’s surname, Jane thought about Sophie. Edwin Carter had already told her that.

At that time, if Sophie didn’t dump Edwin Carter, what it would be like now?

It must be possible that she has married Christopher Greyson, and Sophie has married Edwin Carter, and the one who had been spending the festival with the Carter family here today was not Jane but Sophie.

Fortunately, Sophie dumped Edwin and came back to Kyoto to snatch Christopher Greyson from her.

Fortunately, in the end, Edwin Carter belonged to Jane Ronan, not Sophie Ronan.

"You know, my brother is cold and slow-witted. He’s stupid and didn’t know how to make a girlfriend happy, so he’s definitely get dumped by her." Angela Carter opened her mouth and couldn’t stop it from speaking these things about her brother.

Without giving Jane a chance to interrupt, she continued, "sister in law, when my brother is with you, does he stay insensitive and unromantic? Do you feel bored with him? Does he take the initiative to chat with you?"

"No, in fact, your brother is very good." Jane unconsciously wanted to help her husband.

 

Edwin Carter was not talkative and had a cold temper. But he was very considerate in other aspects at least. But what Angela said, that Edwin Carter liked men, it was impossible.

"That’s why I said that it is my brother’s good luck to have such a considerate wife."

"Angela, you just took the medicine. You should sleep for a while. We can talk later." Jane took the quilt to cover Angela Carter, patted her and watched her fall asleep.

Before, she didn’t take care of others like this. Maybe, Angela Carter was loveable, or maybe because she was Edwin Carter’s sister. As a sister-in-law, she thought she should take care of her. Jane wanted to try her best to take good care of Angela Carter.

...

A hospital in Kyoto.

Sophie has been lying in the hospital for several days. Today was the day to remove her bandage. She sat quietly in the hospital bed. Two nurses stood by the bed and carefully removed the gauze from her head.

Sophie was still sitting upright. Her eyes were silent, and there were no fluctuations in her mood.

"Miss Sophie, the wound has scarred. You can use some better medicine later and I think it won’t leave any scars."

Sophie heard the nurse's voice and smiled softly, "can you please bring me a mirror?"

"Miss Sophie, it would be better not look, please wait a few days, the wound will get better." The nurse was worried that she would not be able to control herself after looking at her ugly face.

 

Women love beauty! Few women could accept a destroyed face like this.

"Please." Sophie requested again.

Sophie insisted and the nurse couldn’t persuade her. She brought a mirror for her.

Sophie saw the ugly face in the mirror, but there was no expression on her face, only her two hands clutched into a fist and her fingernails were deeply immersed in the palm of her hand.

"Miss Sophie, are you ok?" The nurse asked carefully.

"Yes, I am fine. Thank you." Sophie smiled and looked at the face in the mirror.

The nurse took back the mirror and said, "Please go through the discharge formalities, then you can leave the hospital."

"I have completed the discharge formalities for her."

Sophie was about to answer when a male voice suddenly reached her ears. She looked up and saw Mr. Tyrion standing at the door of the ward.

"This is my private affair. I don’t need your help." Sophie took a look at him and said coldly.

"Don’t think about it. I am not a stranger." He waved to the nurse to go out and said, "sooner or later we have to marry. I just came to see my future wife. We have to live together in the future, I want to get used to it in advance and so I don’t get scared later."

Sophie looked at him coldly. "Do you want to change your mind?"

"Of course not. I will just marry you. I don’t have to sleep with you. It doesn’t matter to me how your face looks like." Mr. Tyrion said and stretched out his hand to help her.

Sophie grabbed his hand and said in a low voice, "I have paid such a painful price for all this. I have a condition, and you have to agree to it."

"What condition? Today, I’m in a good mood, I can agree." Mr. Tyrion’s lips were slightly hooked, and he looked at her quietly.

CHAPTER 153 – UNDERSTOOD THE UNFAVORABLE SITUATION

Sophie looked at Mr. Tyrion’s smile and noticed that it didn’t reach the bottom of his eyes, Sophie stopped talking and covered the fierce eyes that she had just shown carelessly. There was a dead silence in her eyes again.

She thought she was so silly and naive. She had gone through so many things and still believe that a man would help her. She still thought of relying on a man to accomplish something.

She and Tyrion were just using each other, it was clear that they have no affection. Now she had given him all the evidence against the Greysons. She was useless to him. Why would he help her?

Maybe he came here today, just for fun. He wanted to see how badly she had hurt and to see if she could survive. It would be better for him if she never recovered. He could have her 20% shares as well.

 

"Why are you quiet? Tell me about your condition?" Mr. Tyrion put his hand in his pants pocket and asked slowly.

"If you are free, please drop me back home." Sophie took back her sight and resumed her cold look.

Mr. Tyrion chuckled, "Home? Which one?"

Sophie was about to stand up, but she paused and looked up at him again. "What do you mean?"

Mr. Tyrion took two steps back, carefully observed Sophie, and then said, "Miss Sophie, you may not know that in the half a month that you had spent in the hospital, there have been tremendous changes outside."

"What changes?" Sophie asked in a hurry.

The indifferent expression she deliberately expressed was also received by Mr. Tyrion at this moment. But at the present moment, she didn’t care about this.

"The Gu Enterprise has collapsed, Greyson’s house has been seized, and the several core leaders of the Gu Enterprise have been arrested," he added. "Your father is a clever man. He had run away and no one knows where he is. Even the police can’t find him."

"Ha ha..." A cold laugh!

Sophie was delighted to know that Greyson had fallen to the ground. However, it was a pity for her that she didn’t see Greyson’s destruction and Christopher Greyson’s tragedy with her own eyes.

Mr. Tyrion said, "I have promised to marry you. You have no place to live. I can take you back to my place."

"Has the Ronan’s house been sealed up?" she asked.

Mr. Tyrion said, "The investigation team hasn’t found any evidence that Mr. Jonathan Ronan was involved in the crimes. But he was guilty that’s why he ran away. They will deal with him soon."

"Since the Ronan house is still there, I don’t have to go back with you. If you want to do me a favor, then please drop me back to Ronan’s house." After leaving her words behind, Sophie got up and went out.

 

Tyrion with his cold eyes looked at her back. The seemingly weak woman was really powerful. She has experienced so many things, and her face has been ruined by a monster, but she still had the courage to stand up, raised her head and walk.

He looked at her and thought that he shouldn’t underestimate her and shouldn’t be soft on her. He didn’t want to leave any worries for himself.

After this thought Mr. Tyrion quickly followed her. He behaved like a gentleman and supported Sophie, "You have been lying on the bed for so long, don’t walk too fast. If you got faint due to weakness, you would have to continue to be hospitalized."

"You and I, we both know what we actually want. Don’t try to play with me by showing this fake sympathy," Sophie said in a cold voice.

"I just want to behave well with you. It doesn’t mean anything else, Miss Sophie." Tyrion laughed.

"I don’t need it." Sophie didn’t pay attention to him and walked out.

Mr. Tyrion personally drove Sophie back to her home. When she was about to get out of the car, he stopped her and said, "Miss Sophie, I have something else to give you."

Sophie stopped, turned back to him and asked, "What is it?"

"I’m afraid that you will find difficulty in falling asleep, so I specifically obtained a bottle of sleeping pills by the back door for you." Mr. Tyrion took out a white bottle without any sign and raised it towards Sophie.

Sophie picked up her eyebrows and said, "The Gu Enterprise has collapsed, I am so happy. Why I will find any difficulty in falling asleep."

 

"Miss Sophie, you really don’t need it?" Mr. Tyrion smiled and spoke again, "there are many pills in the bottle, enough to make a person sleep to death. I give you this much, so that you can use them well. Don’t eat them all at once and don’t let me bear the charge of being a murderer."

Murderer!

Sophie was suddenly enlightened after hearing this word and took the bottle from his hand, "I am thankful for Mr. Tyrion’s concern."

"Sooner or later, you and I will be husband and wife, so you are welcome." Mr. Tyrion added.

After saying this, Tyrion waved to Sophie, started the car and drove away. When Sophie saw that Mr. Tyrion’s car went far away, she turned back to her home.

When she entered Ronan’s house, she got to know that her father had left an empty house. All the valuable things had been sold by Jonathan Ronan, and there were no servants. It seemed that Jonathan Ronan knew that Greyson’s will fall down soon so he got rid of them in the first place.

He had been ready to escape for a long time.

Sophie went back to her room. The room was messy; there was dried blood on the ground, which proved that no one had cleaned up after she was sent to the hospital. She sat down in front of the dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror again.

Her face used to be so beautiful, she even felt that she would never lose in front of Jane. But now her face looked ugly, and these scars looked like small insects. It was disgusting.

"Ah-" she held her head and cried hysterically. After venting, she gradually regained her composure. She gently stroked her every scar, and every time she touched them, the hatred in her eyes went deeper.

Christopher Greyson, Jonathan Ronan, Jane Ronan——

These were the people who had destroyed her life.

If there was no Jane Ronan, Christopher Greyson would not compare them. He wouldn’t have done such things to her. He treated her inferior to the animals. With this thought, her hand stopped touching the scars. She looked sideways out of the window.

The weather in Kyoto was still cold. It’s was almost the 15th day of the first month. It seemed that a new round of heavy snow was about to begin. After this round of heavy snow, everything will melt away. And a new season will start.

Spring was no far away.

And she will also start her new life.

Sophie took out her mobile phone and looked up the news about the Greysons. As expected, the top news was about the Gu Enterprise, their commercial crimes were investigated and several core leaders were arrested. As for Christopher Greyson, there was no specific news about him, which proved that he was at peace. He has not been involved in the case of Greyson’s crime.

He didn’t get caught, but it didn’t mean that he wouldn't suffer.

Sophie took back her sight, looked at herself in the mirror again, and chuckled, "Christopher Greyson, you have ruined my life, how could I let you live a good life?"

CHAPTER 154 - SLEEPYHEAD

More than a month seemed to pass in a blink of an eye.

These days, the temperature of the Jiangbei had been changed. Mostly there were sunny days that made people felt very comfortable.

After lunch, Edwin’s mother took Jane and Angela to sit in the garden with her to have a good chat.

Edwin’s mother held Jane’s hand and said, "Tomorrow we are going back to America, and there’ll be just you and John in Jiangbei. You two have to get along well with each other."

"Mom, you should say these words to brother. If they ever quarrel, it will be because of my slow-witted brother who doesn’t know how to make sister-in-law happy." Angela Carter said while scrolling twitter.

"I want to talk to him, but do you think I can get his time to talk to him? As the seventh day of the first month passed, he went back to work. Every day he left early and came back late. I haven’t even seen him for many days." When it came to Edwin, mother had many complaints.

She always knew that her son was a workaholic. All he knew was to work hard all year. Now he had been married and had a wife, but it seemed that he had not changed a bit.

But she knew that she couldn’t blame Edwin Carter. She was the main reason behind her son’s habit. Because of her poor health, Edwin’s father gave all the responsibilities to Edwin at such a young age. And now it had become his habit to work hard.

"Then why are you trying to put pressure on your daughter-in-law." Angela Carter, looked aside at Jane and asked, "Right? Sister in law."

"Well… What?" Jane didn’t understand Angela’s question.

"Sister in law, brother really makes you unhappy?" Angela saw that Jane was absent-minded, she thought that her brother must have made Jane unhappy.

 

"We’re good," Jane replied softly. She didn’t know what was wrong with her. She always felt sleepy and dizzy in recent days.

Edwin Carter had been busy with work and got up early in the morning. But she got up late and she slept early at night. Sometimes she slept before he had come back home. She didn’t know why she felt amazingly sleepy.

"Jane, are you okay? Did John make you unhappy?" mother also noticed Jane’s abnormal behavior for she looked a bit listless.

"I’m fine." She didn’t want to let mother worry for her, so she added, "I think I didn’t sleep well last night, that’s why today I am feeling a little sleepy."

Jane gave them this reason to not let them worry for her, but when mother and Angela heard this, they took a different meaning. Mother smiled and said softly, "You should go back to your room and sleep for a while, and got up when you feel okay."

Jane was so sleepy that she couldn’t open her eyes. She didn’t pay attention to another meaning of mother’s words. She nodded, "Okay, I’ll go then."

Jane was really sleepy; she couldn’t stay there to chat with Angela and mother. After spending nearly a month together, Jane completely felt Edwin’s parents care and love for her.

Mother treated Jane like her own daughter; she always smiled kindly at her and always stayed gentle to her that Jane wanted to hug her tightly. A very few lucky women could get such a mother-in-law. She was among the biggest blessings for Jane.

The news of Greyson’s downfall and their family’s investigation quickly spread all over the country, and the headlines of all major websites had this news.

 

During this holiday, Jane didn’t have much time to care about these things and she didn’t pay attention to their news. But today when Jane returned to the room, she saw this news in headlines.

After seeing this news, Jane’s heart was filled with some unspeakable emotion. She had taken revenge. She did not have the expected pleasure but had an inexplicable feeling.

Life is so uncertain, in a minute a person can be at the peak, and in a minute he can fall down on the ground.

Christopher Greyson, the eldest, young master of Greyson’s family, was so striking and powerful, but he became a homeless person now. Jane didn’t expect Mr. Tyrion to be so much powerful, he overthrew Greyson’s in such a short time. She didn’t want to have any contact and encounter with such a strange personality, again.

She read the news about Jonathan Ronan and came to know that he had run away. How could they let such a beast run away?

Jane was thinking about it when Edwin Carter called her.

She answered the phone and heard the magnetic voice of Edwin Carter, "What are you doing?"

"Thinking about you." Jane smiled and said.

Edwin heard the answer and didn’t say anything.

She added, "Don’t you want me to miss you?"

Edwin Carter, "No."

Jane, "No?"

Edwin Carter, "..."

Jane, "Okay. If you don’t want to say, don’t say. I’m just going to sleep."

She wanted to chat with him and wanted to listen to his voice, but this annoying sleepiness was hard to bear.

"Jane..."

"I’m not angry with you." Jane heard his helpless voice and couldn’t help smiling, "Mom and dad are going back to the United States tomorrow, what I should prepare for them?"

Edwin Carter, "no need to prepare anything."

Jane sighed, "We have lived together for nearly a month, now they want to go back. My heart suddenly felt very empty. I will miss everyone."

"You have me."

"You are you, they are them, and it’s different."

"How is it different?"

Jane put her head on the pillow and said softly, "Because you are my husband, you are unique for me, and no one can take your place."

"Well. I see. "

He gave such a short answer again. If he was by her side, she would rush over and had bit him hard.

"Then I’ll hang up." Before he could answer, she hung up her cell phone, closed her eyes and was about to sleep when the cell phone beside her rang again.

Jane picked and answered, "Is there anything else?"

"Jane, did you see the news of Greyson’s downfall? It is a great pleasure." Laura’s voice came from the mobile phone.

"Hmm," Jane replied weakly.

"It’s a great new, I am happy to know about their downfall. Why your voice seemed a little sad?" Laura asked discontentedly.

"I was about to fall asleep and was woken up by you. I am so kind that I didn’t scold you. You want me to sound happy?" Jane didn’t like to be disturbed when she was about to fall asleep.

"Well, I think I called at the wrong time. But tell me, when will you come to work? "

"Tomorrow afternoon." Jane decided to go to work after seeing off the elders of Carter’s family tomorrow. She thought she wouldn't feel sleepy if she will get some work to do.

CHAPTER 155 – ARE YOU PREGNANT?

At night, Jane again slept early.

She had slept for a long time till the next afternoon. Angela Carter called her for dinner, and she went downstairs. But after the dinner, she felt sleepy and came back to the room to sleep.

She didn’t know for how long she had been sleeping, until she heard the sound of the door opening and the sound of Edwin’s footsteps. She was sleepy and wanted to sit up and talk to him, but she was too lazy to move.

She could sense his movements. He was standing by the bed, his eyes were on her, and he had been staring at her for a long time before he turned to the bathroom. When she heard him coming out of the bathroom, she looked up and said, "Are you very busy? You came so late."

"Well." He came to her and lay down beside her. He pulled her into his arms and bowed his head to kiss her.

 

"I’m so sleepy." Jane didn’t hide, but she couldn’t get the strength to respond him.

"Are you okay?" When he called her in the afternoon, she said she was sleeping and now in the night she was sleepy again.

"Maybe it’s spring sleepiness. This is the most annoying weather." Jane murmured.

"Then go to sleep." He kissed her on the forehead again and did not disturb her again. He never forced her for anything she didn’t want to do.

Jane changed a comfortable position in his arms, closed her eyes and fell asleep after a while. It was good to have him. She slept peacefully.

Edwin Carter stared at her peaceful appearance and couldn’t close his eyes for a long time. It was really nice to work till late and still have someone waiting at home.

The next day.

When Jane opened her eyes, she saw Edwin Carter sitting near the window reading the newspaper.

"Awake?" His voice came.

"Yeah." She nodded.

"If you are sleepy, you can sleep a little longer. I’ll take mom, dad, grandpa and Angela to the airport."

"I can't do that. I mean, I can't just lie there." Jane immediately got up and went to the bathroom.

 

She didn’t know how long it would take to meet his family again. How could she kept sleeping and let Edwin go alone to see them off. When they went downstairs, everyone was already there and was waiting for them to have breakfast together.

After breakfast, grandpa told Edwin Carter and Jane a few more words, nothing special, just advise them to have a baby earlier so that he could see his great-grandchild. After grandpa left, mother told them not to worry too much about giving birth to a child. Just let it be.

When the family reached the airport, Angela Carter hugged Jane and said, "Sister in law, I have to go back to university. But in a short time, I’ll come back to Jiangbei to make a film. You don’t have to miss me so much."

"Well, then we’ll wait for you to come back soon," Jane said with a smile.

"Elder brother, remember to be kind to my sister-in-law. If you dare to bully her, I will come back to deal with you." Angela Carter said.

"After going back, don’t make grandpa, mom and dad worried, study hard, and don’t always think about acting." Edwin Carter said with a serious face.

"I don’t need u to tell me what to do, mind your own business." Angela Carter said discontentedly.

"Well, stop arguing." Mother took the conversation with a smile and said, "Edwin, I know you stay busy with your work but you also need to remember that you have a wife."

"I know." Edwin Carter nodded.

"As for the wedding thing, don’t worry about it. We will arrange it for you." Grandpa said.

"Grandpa, about that..."

"As I said." Grandpa waved his hand to stop Edwin Carter from saying, "it’s time for us to go for security check. You should go back."

Edwin Carter didn’t reply. He wanted to prepare for the wedding himself.

 

Jane saw his care, quietly took his hand and smiled. In fact, the wedding was mostly arranged by the elders, which shows that they fully accepted their daughter in law.

Edwin Carter watched them entering security check and then led Jane away.

Edwin Carter asked, "Where do you want to go?"

"Take me to the studio," she said.

"Okay." Edwin Carter nodded and told the driver to take her to the studio first.

"Are you busy today?" Jane asked again.

"Shengtian’s headquarters will move to Jiangbei, so I will be a little busier than usual." Edwin Carter said.

"Remember to eat on time." Jane reminded him.

"You too." He rubbed her head.

"Okay, I will." Jane smiled and nodded.

She leaned against his arms and felt sleepy again. During their time in the car, she fell asleep again.

Edwin Carter thought that she was taking care of his family these days. She must have been exhausted. He didn’t think about anything else.

After more than an hour, Jane reached the studio.

One of the two designers of the studio has asked for maternity leave. Laura has received several urgent orders and was looking forward to Jane to come back to work as soon as possible.

Laura was delighted to see Jane here, "my Goddess of wealth is finally here. I was waiting for you for so long."

Jane yawned and said lazily, "Landlady, if you talk like this, you will make me feel like you want to fire me."

 

"I’m the landlady. You’re the boss! How can I dare to fire you?" Laura said, and showed the new orders to Jane, "These are customer requirements. Have a look."

"Okay. I’ll do it myself, and you do your work." Jane said and yawned again.

"Jane, how fierce is your man?"

"What do you mean?"

"I am noticing you. You look so sleepy since you came to work. You are yawning and showing you didn’t sleep well at night, to whom you are showing off?" Laura asked and laughed.

"We didn’t do anything last night." Jane said and thought of the last night when she refused to Edwin Carter. She could not help worry, "Laura, if your man wants to have sex but you refuse, will it become hard for him to bear?"

"Why to refuse?"

"Please answers my question."

"I’m not a man, I don’t know if a man will suffer, but after reading novels and watching movies, I can say that a man suffers," Laura said.

Laura spoke and stood in front of Jane, "Jane, why do you refuse your man?"

"Miss Laura, stop gossiping, if you keep on doing like this, be careful you man will dump you."

"He dare not. Besides, soon he will be transferred to Jiangbei, and then we can be together every day."

"Congratulations."

"I’m happy for you too, because I know you’re not such a sleepy person, and you didn’t have sex last night. I think maybe you’re pregnant."

"Pregnant?" Jane heard her words and thought it was not impossible.

She was not such a sleepy person before. The situation in these days was quite different from usual, and Laura reminded her about her menstruation periods, which always started on time every month, but has not started this month. But before talking about it, she wanted to confirm it.

She didn’t want to be too happy before confirming it.

CHAPTER 156 – SHE’S PREGNANT

After work, Jane directly went to the pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test stick. Then she took her mobile phone to search for more details about the usage.

Wikipedia said that when checking the pregnancy with a pregnancy test stick, try to use the first urine sample of the morning because the hormone level was at best during this time and can give accurate results.

She was not in a hurry. She can wait one more night. She just wanted to have good news the next day.

Jane was indulged in her thoughts when she saw Edwin Carter’s phone call on her cell phone.

She picked up his call and heard his low, sexy voice, "Are you off now?"

Jane nodded, "Yeah, I just got off work. I'm gonna take a cab home."

"Look back."

Jane looked back and saw that Edwin Carter’s car behind her. She grabbed her bag subconsciously. She didn’t know for how long Edwin Carter has been here. Had he seen her going in the pharmacy?

"What happened?" Edwin’s voice came from the handset.

"You… I mean, how long have you been here?"

"Just arrived."

"Oh." Jane took a sigh of relief and hung up the phone.

Edwin Carter got out of the car and opened the door for her.

 

After fastening the seat belt, she asked, "You said you would be busy for some days. How did you get off so early?"

"There was not much work today." He said. Actually, he was worried that she would feel lonely to go home alone, so he left work early.

"Edwin," she called him, but she didn’t know what to say. She was excited to think that she might be pregnant, but she was not sure. So she was a little worried.

"What’s the matter?" He looked at her in some doubt.

"Nothing." She smiled at him and decided to tell him after confirming it. In case, if she wasn’t pregnant, he will feel sad.

The dinner was prepared by Emelia. There was a seafood meal that Jane liked very much. Jane looked at the steamed crabs on the table, Jane felt greedy. But she has heard that pregnant women should avoid seafood in their early pregnancy.

 

With this thought, her outstretched hand shrank back again, and she looked at the crabs eagerly, which was mouthwatering.

Edwin Carter thought she’s unable to deal with the crabs, so he picked out the delicious crabs gracefully, put them into her bowl. "Have some."

"You eat. I had eaten this afternoon, so I’m not hungry now. I will just have some porridge."

"Really not hungry?" Edwin Carter asked again. He didn’t think that she didn’t want to eat because of any other reason.

Jane shook her head. "My stomach is full. I don’t want to eat it."

Edwin Carter didn’t force her, picked up a bowl of porridge for her, "then have some porridge."

"Um." Jane nodded and took a swig at the spoon.

She took the bowl of porridge but couldn’t help but watching him eating crabs, the crabs looked very delicious, she couldn’t help licking her lips greedily.

This was an unintentional action, but Edwin Carter looked at her and didn’t understand what she was thinking.

"What are you thinking?" he asked.

"Nothing." Jane shook her head and lowered her head.

But Edwin Carter’s didn’t know what she really wanted to eat. He ate slowly.

Jane couldn’t see it anymore. She gulped the porridge and said angrily, "Mia Mia and I are going back to our room."

"Ok." Edwin Carter gave a faint reply.

Jane picked up Mia Mia from the ground and thought angrily. Angela Carter was right; Edwin Carter was really a slow-witted person. She showed it clearly, but he didn’t realize that she was angry.

Jane thought that she still had work to do and have no time to get angry with him. She came to the small study of their room and continued drafting her designs that she didn’t finish today. But because her mind was continuously thinking about her pregnancy, she couldn’t concentrate. She was not satisfied with her designs, she designed so many but couldn’t design a good one.

 

When Edwin Carter came back to the room, he saw that she was wrathful. He went close to her, held her shoulders and asked, "What’s the problem?"

"Nothing." She shook her head. "Go ahead and don’t bother me."

Later Jane felt she behaved too rudely. He was caring about her, but she was accusing him of annoying her. She has heard before that pregnant women became particularly anxious, unhappy and got angry on little things, some even suffer from postnatal clinical depression.

This thought made Jane even worried. She didn’t know was pregnant or not. But she didn’t want her temper to destroy her relationship with Edwin Carter.

She grabbed his hand again and pulled his arms and hugged him tightly, "Mr. Carter, I was just out of my mind. Please don’t get angry with me."

"You’re my wife. How can I get angry with you?" He rubbed her head and sighed in his heart, "really a fool."

If occasionally she behaved rudely with him, he didn’t really blame her. These days, in front of his family, she tried her best to be an obedient and good daughter-in-law. She took care of everything because she gave great importance to his family.

"Are you still busy?" She rubbed her head in his arms and asked him.

"Um." He nodded.

"Then go ahead and complete your work." She let him go. "I am also busy for a while."

"Alright. Call me if you need anything." He kissed her ruddy face before turning away.

She felt his kiss on her cheek and blushed. After being interrupted by Edwin Carter, she left aside the matter whether she had conceived or not, and focused on her work. But when she started sketching, her mind began to wander again. She seemed to see a little doll that looked like Edwin Carter and was looking at her with a smile.

"Woof, Woof, Woof..." Mia Mia has been left out for a long time. She wanted to attract Jane’s attention.

Jane regained her senses and held Mia Mia up and rubbed its head, "Mia Mia, do you want to have a younger brother or a younger sister?"

"Woof, Woof, Woof..." the pet wanted to say that she didn’t want anyone. If Jane gets a new baby, she will not love Mia Mia, that’s why she didn’t want a younger brother or a younger sister.

"Does Mia Mia want both a younger brother and a younger sister? But I may not give birth to two at a time, so you have to choose one. Next time I’ll give you another one." Jane also knew that Mia Mia didn’t understand her. If she left the matter to Mia Mia, even after waiting for the whole night, she will be unable to decide.

Normally a night passed so quickly, she just needs to close her eyes and opens them again, and it was dawn. But tonight, it seemed very long, as if she had been waiting for a lifetime, and finally, it was dawn.

Edwin Carter was sitting by the window and reading the newspaper. After saying, "good morning", she immediately ran to the bathroom to test if she was pregnant.

When she saw the two red lines on the pregnancy test stick, she almost jumped with excitement.

She has conceived their first child!

CHAPTER 157 – A BOLT FROM THE BLUE

Jane’s hands were shaking a little. She has worked hard for a long time to repress her excitement. But she was still not sure. She decided to go to the hospital to have a check. She didn’t want to tell Edwin Carter until it became 100% sure.

Jane refused Edwin Carter to drive her to the studio because she had to go to the hospital first.

After reaching the hospital, Jane had to wait for a long time for her turn. The doctor examined her and told her that she’s pregnant. Jane felt so emotional after hearing it from the doctor that she shed tears of happiness.

"Mom, do you see that? Your Jane is going to have her own child. You are going to have a grandchild. If you were here, you would be so happy."

She stood at the door of the hospital, looked up at the sky and murmured slowly. She smiled as if she could see her mother smiling at her.

 

Jane was immersed in her joy, suddenly, her mobile phone rang. She took a look at it. It was an unknown number. She received the call and heard Edwin’s grandpa’s assistant. The other side asked her to come and meet at the coffee shop.

Jane heard that it was grandpa’s assistant, so she didn’t think much. She called Laura and said that she has some urgent piece of work, so she would be late. She took a taxi and went to the appointed place.

But Jane hadn’t expected that when she will arrive at the appointed place, the person she will see is grandpa himself.

Didn’t he go back to America yesterday?

Why did he come came back here and asked her to meet him alone?

There was a bad feeling in Jane’s heart. She clenched her fist and said nervously, "Hello, grandpa..."

 

"Sit down." Grandpa pointed to the opposite position, his tone was the same as before, but his facial expressions were a bit serious.

"Grandpa, why you called me here?" Jane asked cautiously and swallowed her saliva with nervousness.

"Have a look first." As soon as grandpa’s words fell, his assistant handed over a document.

Jane took a look at Grandpa. She opened the file. She looked at the first page and did not turn the next page. She looked up at Grandpa and said, "Grandpa, did you investigate me?"

Grandpa said very calmly, "I didn’t investigate you. This information has been collected on Edwin’s orders before you two have registered your marriage."

"He investigated me?" Jane’s heart slightly trembled after hearing this. Her heart seemed to be strangled by a rope, and she could not breathe easily.

Jane thought about it and recalled that at that time Edwin Carter and she did not know each other. He knew nothing about her family and decided to marry her. It was not unreasonable if he went to investigate her background.

But he had found out the ugly things of her past before their marriage and still chose to marry her. He trusted her so much. There should be nothing to worry about.

"Turn the pages and have a look carefully," Grandpa added, his voice was always calm, and he still sounded kind-hearted.

Jane did not want to turn it over again. She took a breath and said, "Grandpa, I don’t know what you want me to see."

"Have a look first. We will talk about it later." Grandpa pointed at the document, and his eyes fell on Jane’s face.

 

"I know everything about my past. There’s no need to look at it." Jane clenched her fist quietly and said, "Just tell me what you want to say."

The document was related to her past, her family, she and everyone were well aware of all these terrible things. Even Edwin Carter also knew everything. She didn’t think there was any need to look at it again.

But grandpa still insisted, and said, "Do not look at the first pages, go to the last few pages, and then I will tell you why I called you here."

When grandpa insisted again, Jane thought she should find out what the last few pages were about, so she turned to the last pages of the documents.

When Jane saw the contents of the document, her face turned pale in an instant. It became white as a piece of paper.

No!

How come…

It cannot be true!

It must be a lie!

She closed her eyes and did not want to see it anymore. She would rather believe that she was blinded than to believe that thing as truth.

But the fact was so cruel. When she calmed down a little, her eyes fell on the document again, what she saw was the same as before.

Her mother, who had never had a good day, didn’t only bear that devil Jonathan Ronan’s domestic violence, but also—

Damn!

How Jonathan Ronan could do such shameless and obscene things? He was inferior to animals!

For money, power, fame, he handed his own wife to others.

 

Jane clenched her lips tightly and clenched her hands into a fist. She tried to stabilize her mood a little.

When she was trying to stabilize her mood, grandpa spoke, "Jane, our Carter family never cared about your family’s status, but we do care about the family’s character. It must be pure and clean. I know that you couldn’t choose the things that your mother has experienced and not even your birth, but I request you to be considerate of Edwin and let him go."

Jane clenched her lips and looked at grandpa. She didn’t answer, but unconsciously raised her head high and straightened her waist. Even if her mother has experienced such things, even if her birth was a terrible reality, but she still possessed her pride and self-esteem.

She couldn’t allow anyone, not even Edwin’s grandpa to look down on her for the things she never did.

Edwin Carter investigated everything and was still willing to stay with her, which proved that he was willing to accept her completely.

Edwin had accepted her completely, there was no reason to quit.

Grandpa added, "Edwin took over the Shengtian at the age of 22. He spent almost six or seven years on his work. It will be not wrong to say that he didn’t spend much time with women. He married you, and he never compared you with other women. And I know that he didn’t marry you because you two love each other."

"What if there is no love? If two people can get along with each other well without love, they can spend a good life." Jane straightened her back and said firmly.

"He knows your past, and you didn’t think that the only behind your marriage is just that he sympathizes with you? He gave you his sympathy. But if in the future, he meets the woman whom he really falls in love with, you’ll know what will happen."

Without giving Jane a chance to talk, grandpa continued, "if you really want to be nice to him and want to make a good impression on him, it’s better to leave him early and end this relationship on good terms."

"Grandpa, what do you mean by he took over Shengtian when he was 22?" For a long time, grandpa’s words were echoing in Jane’s ears.

"What do you mean?" Grandpa raised his eyebrows, looked at Jane, and said, "Don’t you know that he is the head of Shengtian’s group of companies?"

Jane’s face became more pale and ugly. After a long time, she said, "you mean, he… he is Leon Carter?"

Grandpa said, "Yes, it’s him. It’s his name by which business world know him."

CHAPTER 158 – WILL NEVER LEAVE HIM

"He is Leon Carter!"

"He is Leon Carter!"

"He is Leon Carter!"

Jane repeated Grandpa’s words many times. Suddenly, she wanted to laugh at her stupidity. She spent a long time with Edwin Carter, but she still didn’t even know his real identity.

Once, he said to her, but she took him as a joke. And she had seen the so-called photos of Leon Carter on the Internet, how could she believe that he’s Leon Carter?

In fact, she didn’t want him to have such a prominent identity. She only wanted him to be a common man with a common job.

She didn’t want him to make a lot of money, because she could earn money by herself. The money she can earn was enough to live an ordinary life.

She didn’t have to live in a big villa. She was happy to live in a rented apartment. If her man loves him, she can feel happy anywhere.

But now she came to know her husband’s prominent identity. He’s Leon Carter, the head of Shengtian, the tycoon in the commercial world!

Leon Carter!

Jane never thought to have such a rich man by her side. She never thought that she would be entangled with this name for her life. He was the man she didn’t even dream of, but now she knew that he had become her real husband.

"Jane, no matter what his status is, no matter how much power he has outside, but he is a child in our eyes. We want what's best for him, but we don’t want him to have any stain on his name and life. You are young and don’t have any children. One day when you will have children, you will surely understand my point." Grandpa said with great emphasis.

 

Jane heard grandpa saying that she didn’t have any children, and her hand subconsciously touched her belly. She has conceived a new life, and she’s about to become a mother.

In the morning, she found that she has conceived and was so happy as if she had the whole world. She wanted to tell this good news to her mother, her husband, and the whole world.

She wanted to tell everyone how happy she is. She has a husband who loves her very much and soon they will have their own child.

But before she could share her happiness, it was destroyed by grandpa’s words. She didn’t know she should let this little life to come into this world or not. If what grandpa said is true, her own birth was a terrible reality, then the children she gave birth to cannot live a good life.

Grandpa added, "Jane, I know you like fashion designing. If you want, I can arrange for you to study under the supervision of the most famous fashion designers in the world. And I will make sure that you don’t have to worry about your life in the future."

"So grandpa, today you call me here to convince me to leave Edwin." Jane took a deep breath and looked at grandpa, then gently raised her lips, smiled and said firmly, "no matter what, I will not leave Edwin until he asks me to leave him or he himself leaves me."

Jane said the last words, stood up and walked away with the most elegant posture.

Jane took the first step and suddenly felt dizzy. Her steps trembled and she thought she would fall down at any time. But she didn’t allow herself to fall, especially in front of those who despised her. She would never let these people see her embarrassed appearance.

Jane’s eyes flicked across the coffee shop, and she frowned after realizing the reality that very few people came here to have a good coffee, others just came here for secret purposes.

"Jane, I hope you will think about it. I am giving you the time of five days. After thinking about it, call my assistant. I promise that all your needs will be fulfilled."

Jane heard grandpa’s voice, and she replied without turning back, "Grandpa, it’s better to persuade your grandson than to persuade me."

At the beginning of the marriage, she and Edwin Carter made it very clear that there was no love in the marriage, but they wanted to live a good life together. And on the first night when she moved to his house, he told her no matter what happened, they will not break up.

If Edwin Carter didn’t ask her to leave him, she would never leave him. She will stick to the original promise of their marriage!

Jane came out of the coffee shop and warm sunshine fell on Jane’s cold body and made her feel a little warmer. Once again she took a deep breath and looked up at the sky.

For Jane, Edwin Carter is like the sun in the sky, which can bring infinite warmth to her cold life, and she was very greedy for the warmth he gave to her. Jane thought about Edwin Carter, thought what he did for her, and her mind more firmly believed that, except for him, no one can force her to leave him.

At this time, she wanted to call him, listen to his voice and tell him that they had children, but she was afraid that she could not control her emotions and would cry.

She didn’t want to rely on him to solve everything. She didn’t want to show her weakness to anyone. She wanted to let him know that she was brave and no one can knock her down.

Jane stood on the side of the road and looked at the traffic coming and going. She stood for a long time and thought about many things. After stabilizing herself, she beckoned a taxi to the studio.

She reached the studio. Laura felt something wrong with Jane at first sight, and asked, "What happened? Why you look so pale?"

"Nothing." Jane gave her a smile.

"Your hands are so cold. And you are saying that nothing had happened." Laura quickly poured her a cup of hot water, "Drink it quickly to warm your body."

Jane smiled softly, "Laura, do you know how happy I was when I made up my mind to forget all the past things and decided to spend my whole life with Edwin?"

"Yes, I know." Of course, she knew how hard it was to get happiness after experiencing so many bad things, and she can see that Jane has always cherished it.

"But someone told me that Edwin and I are people from two different worlds and that I am not worthy to stand beside him. But when did I do wrong? I just want to live a good life with him, have a lot of children with him, and live a peaceful life. Do I ask for too much?"

"Jane, what happened to you? Who said all this nonsense to you?" Jane looked calm, but Laura got very worried after hearing her words.

CHAPTER 159 – I HAVE GOOD NEWS FOR YOU

Jane continued, "Others can look down on me, but I will not look down on myself. I always know that I am not inferior to others. I believe that the man who really understands me and appreciates me will come to me."

"Jane, in my heart you have always been excellent and better than many people." Laura didn’t say these words to comfort Jane. For her, Jane had always been the best.

Laura knew her. She always felt that it’s her good luck to be Jane’s friend.

That’s why when those worst things happened with Jane, she left everything, even Kyoto and came to Jiangbei with Jane without any hesitation, and here they started their own new life and hoped for a better future together.

"Laura, don’t worry. This is not new for me." Jane believes that, happiness is not something you can wait for; you have to strive for it. And if you get it, you have to cherish it, guard it with your complete heart. She won’t give up because of a little obstacle.

 

Jane was very clear in her mind. She had decided that she will never leave Edwin Carter because of Grandpa’s words.

Jane also believed that Edwin Carter will never look down on her. He always believed in her and always supported her.

Laura nodded, "Jane, I know that you struggled a lot and worked hard for all this. Don’t worry, God will never leave you alone."

"Um. I think so, too." Jane laughed and took a sip of water. "Laura, try to take more orders. We need to make more money and try to make ourselves better."

Laura looked at Jane’s smiling face, and finally, she also smiled, patted Jane’s shoulder and said, "we will work hard together to make more money and strive to buy a new house and a car as soon as possible."

Jane thought for a moment and said, "Let’s go to a car shop after work today. I want to buy a car."

 

Laura said, "Didn’t you always want to save money? Why do you want to buy a car?"

"It’s very expensive to take a taxi every day. It will be more convenient to buy a car," Jane said.

Moreover, taxis can’t enter the villa area, and they always dropped her at the gate. She had to walk for half an hour every day, and she felt tired and inconvenient.

In addition, now she wanted to buy a car to show Grandpa that she can support herself on her own, she was able to fulfill her own needs and she didn’t need to rely on others.

After working hard, she will make money and will buy her own house. Even if someday Edwin Carter needs her, she can support him. After such a thought, Jane started working harder and hoped that the wedding dress designs will be appreciated by customers.

If customers like their designs they will recommend their studio to their other friends and in this way their business will spread and become popular. The more popular it will become, the lesser they will be afraid to lose their customers.

Usually, when Jane got busy with work she mostly skipped her meal. But now the situation was different. She felt hungry and asked Laura to eat something first. She couldn’t stay hungry, there’s her and Edwin’s kid in her belly, and she has to think about their child as well.

Now she is not only Jane, but also Edwin Carter’s wife. She’s about to become a mother. No matter what she does, she has to consider them first.

After work, Laura accompanied Jane to see a car. She couldn’t afford the luxury car, but there was no problem for her to buy a car worth around 30,000 dollars.

 

Jane was interested in a certain brand of the car and knew their specifications. So they went straight to the 4S store of that brand.

Jane liked the car at first sight. After the test drive, she immediately did the down payment. It was a good feeling to have her own car in two days.

When she made the payment, she received Edwin Carter’s phone call. His voice was the same as usual, low and sexy, "Where are you?"

"I’m buying a car." Buying a car was a big decision. She didn’t want to hide it from him.

"Tell me the address. I’ll come to pick you." His voice was still calm. She went to buy a car by herself and didn’t spend his money. He didn’t feel embarrassed and didn’t ask anything.

"Okay." After the call, Jane sent the address to Edwin Carter.

About twenty minutes later, Edwin Carter arrived.

Laura knew how to give privacy to a couple. She said goodbye to Jane and left.

After sitting in the car, Edwin Carter held Jane’s hand and looked at her cautiously, "Jane, I think I didn’t get enough attention in some matter."

"Why are you saying that?" Jane looked at him and gave a playful wink.

Edwin Carter noticed the bright smile at her fair and clear face, but his heart didn’t accept it. All of a sudden why did she come to buy a car?

From her smile, he could see that she was not willing to tell him the real reason, so he was wondering whether to ask. He knew if he doesn’t ask, he won’t get the answer. But if he asks, maybe he can get the answer.

So he asked, "Why you suddenly want to buy a car?"

"I earn money, so I want to add something to my life. And I have a driving license for long but never used it, I think it’s time to use it." Her answer was reasonable, and he couldn’t find a crack to break.

After watching her for a long time, Edwin Carter said slowly, "I mostly focus on work and I don’t really understand things other than work. I have lots of people around me, and they took care of these things. Most of the times I came to know about things after they have been occurred or even later."

"It doesn’t matter. You understand a little, but I understand a lot. If there was anything in the future, I would remind you." Jane suddenly felt funny by Edwin Carter’s innocent and pure confession. In fact, today, he indirectly admitted that his EQ was relatively low.

Edwin noticed her serious words and her confident look, he was sure that today’s Jane’s behavior was different from the past. But he didn’t understand what the reason was.

He couldn’t help clasping her head and kissing her. His kiss was very soft, he gently kissed her lips and then released her.

Jane held his hand and smiled, "let’s go home. I have a good news for you."

He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Can’t you say it now?"

"For safety’s sake, I can’t say it now." She knew he will become too excited after hearing this news and it wasn’t good to be so excited while driving. So she thought it would be better to wait for some more moments.

"What is it?" He became more curious.

"I told you that I will tell you when we will reach home. Why are you asking me again? The wordy Mr. Carter is not cute at all." Jane stretched her hand and pinched his face. "Mr. Carter, be obedient."

He had been treated by her as a child, but he had no other option than to agree, he turned his head away, looked at the front and drove the car away.

CHAPTER 160 – MR. CARTER’S COLD REACTION

On the way home, Edwin Carter didn’t speak anymore, and Jane was also silent. She thought about the past few months. Edwin Carter is a man of few words but he could make her feel comfortable and warm.

He said, they are adults, and the so-called love is not a real thing.

He said, no matter what happens, don’t break up easily.

He also said that she was a woman with whom he wants to spend his complete life.

He didn’t say many nice things, so she remembered every nice word that he had said. Even if there was no love between them, she still believed she wanted them to stay together, forever.

Jane’s mind was filled with grandpa’s words. She knew very well that grandpa didn’t want her to be with Edwin Carter because of the terrible reality of her birth.

 

But her birth was not something that she had chosen, and her mother was also a victim. Jane was not ready to bear the consequences of these terrible past events. Over these years, she had worked hard and lived a good life. She had never done anything to hurt others in the past.

Why can’t she stand beside Edwin Carter?

Why can’t she live a good life with him?

Why can’t she pursue the happiness she wants?

She will do her best to protect her happiness and her husband. No one can force her to give up. After thinking for long, Jane made a decision and she suddenly took a long breath of relief.

"What’s the matter?" They reached home, Edwin Carter stopped the car and looked at her.

"Edwin, you said I’m the woman you want to spend your whole life with. Does that count?" She asked and looked up at him.

 

"Again thinking something nonsense?" Of course, he said and he meant it.

"Tell me does that count? If you meet another woman and fall in love with her, will you leave me?" She held his hand and asked.

"You are my wife." He has already married her, how can he fall in love with any other women, anyone he could love will be only her.

"You can divorce. After divorce, you can marry someone else, and someone else can be your wife." She was not satisfied with his answer.

"No, it won’t happen." Edwin Carter unfastened his seat belt and got off the car.

"Why not?" Jane followed him and asked again.

"I just have only one wife in my life, and that is you, I cannot have another." Edwin Carter looked at her and said it seriously.

"Well, I believe you." Jane threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. "In my life, I only want you."

He’s a man who doesn’t make a commitment easily. Once he made a commitment, he can do anything to fulfill it. Therefore, she has nothing to worry about, what grandpa said to her didn’t matter.

She took his hand and put it on her belly, "touch it. Can you feel anything? "

He picked up his eyebrows, "Are you thinner?"

Jane glared at him and said, "Feel it again."

Edwin Carter’s thick and warm palm moved gently, squinting slightly, and seriously thinking about what she wanted to say to him, but he still couldn’t think of it, so he shook his head.

"Guess, there will be a reward if you guess it right." Jane was not ready to let him go easily.

 

"You want to do that…?" In Edwin Carter’s eyes, a shallow smile appeared, and he asked her. But his face was still serious.

In a flash, Jane understood what he had thought. She raised her hand and punched him, "Edwin Carter, why are you so sluggish. Can we have a good chat?"

How can there be such a stupid man? She gave him a hint, but he was still too stupid to guess. In case if their children born with such a personality, what she will do? It was enough for her to bear one blockhead. If she had to bear another, she would go mad.

"What is that?" He asked again.

"This is where our child is born." She said with a smile. Her eyes were fixed on his face. She wanted to pay attention to his every reaction.

"Um." He hummed softly, led her, and went on, with an inconceivable cold response.

"Edwin Carter!" Jane really wanted to kick him.

When one hears such a big good news, they react like this?

"Eat first." He said, with a deep voice and calm eyes.

Jane felt so angry. She didn’t want to hit him. She wants to bite him.

"I don’t want to eat." She shook off his hand and said angrily.

"But you have to eat," Edwin said in a very serious tone.

"I don’t want to eat." She strode forward, but Edwin Carter grabbed her.

"Be obedient." He added, in a helpless tone.

Jane looked at him and felt helpless. He had such a cold personality, why she expected that he will become excited.

On the dinner table, today, Aunt Emelia had prepared some light and nutritious food. She glanced at it briefly. There was nothing that pregnant women could not eat.

 

When she sat down, Edwin Carter served her food and said, "Eat it."

"It’s easy to get fat if I eat too much at dinner." She said so, but she didn’t mean to eat less.

She was not alone, she also had to take care of her child. If she will eat more, her child will have more nutrition and will grow up well.

"It’s better to get fat." He served her another dish.

"I will look ugly when I get fat."

"There is nothing bad in it."

"Are you sure?"

"Eat quietly." He paid no attention to her and ate seriously.

After dinner, Jane went back to the room to take a bath, and then she lay down on the bed early.

Edwin Carter went to the study to work as usual.

At this time, Edwin Carter didn’t have the heart to work at all. He smokes one cigarette after another and was thinking about what Jane had said to him, some moments ago.

She said, their child will grow up here? What does it mean, they will have children in the future? Or they already have their children there?

At that moment, he didn’t know what kind of mood he was in, so he didn’t ask anything. He was afraid about the answer he will hear will not be the same as the one he wanted to hear, he will feel upset. He was worried to misunderstand anything.

It turned out that he wanted her to conceive their children as soon as possible so that even if there was no love they could stay together forever.

After smoking the last cigarette, Edwin Carter suddenly got up. He went to another room and took a bath, brushed his teeth, changed his night suit, made sure there was no smoke on his body, and then went back to their bedroom.

He came to her side, stood near the bed and watched her sleeping quietly.

CHAPTER 161 – SILLY MR. CARTER

When Edwin Carter was staring at Jane, she suddenly opened her eyes, and their eyes met and entangled for a moment.

"Have you completed your work?" She asked sleepily.

"Jane," he called her name, if someone listen carefully he can find out that his voice trembled.

"What?" Jane rubbed her eyes.

"Today… You wanted to tell me that you are pregnant or…?" He paused for a long time before asking this question.

After hearing this, Jane finally understood why his reaction was so cold. It turned out that this man doubted that he had heard it wrong.

This thing really mattered to him, that’s why his response was silly.

What should she say to him?

"Jane," he called her name again and swallowed his saliva nervously.

"Yes, Mr. Leon Carter, I am really pregnant." She nodded and smiled at him.

 

Edwin Carter didn’t respond for a long time. He looked at her with deep eyes, and no one could see what he was thinking.

He looked silly. But she didn’t know it was because he heard her saying that she’s pregnant or that she called him Mr. Leon Carter?

"Mr. Leon Carter?" Jane raised her hand and waved it in front of his eyes, smiled and asked, "You are not happy?"

"No". He went to bed and lay down beside her. Instinctively, he stretched out his hand to pull her into his arms. But he thought that she’s pregnant. He could not move casually. He took back his outstretched hand. He was so nervous that he did not know where to put it.

It’s the first time when Jane saw him puzzled. Jane couldn’t help laughing. She rolled over to his side and wanted to speak, but she heard his very stern voice, "lay down, and don’t move."

 

Jane blinked and said, "Eh, Mr. Carter, now you are going to have a child and you don’t need your wife anymore, right?"

Edwin Carter, "..."

How could he think like that? He was worried about his wife, because he was born of his mother's dystocia.

"Don’t worry, Mr. Leon Carter. Neither I nor our baby will be so frail and weak," she sighed comfortably and placed her head on his arm.

Edwin Carter lay down beside her. He was stiff and afraid to move. He thought if he moves, he will hurt her.

"But don’t tell the elders of your family about pregnancy for the time being. I’ve heard that it will take three months to make sure," she said.

"Okay." As she wished, he’ll just listen to her.

"Then go to sleep." She moved and pressed her face against his chest. "Good night, Mr. Leon Carter!"

"Okay." He nodded his head, but still was too stiff to move. After a while, he asked again, "How you know that I am Leon Carter?"

When he told her before, she thought he was joking with her. Why did she suddenly believe it today? Today, her words and deeds, all made him feel different from the past. He thought maybe it was because she found out the pregnancy and that’s why she was behaving strangely.

"Because you are." She said with a smile.

"You said that you hate Leon Carter." Actually, he was worried that she would not accept his identity easily.

"I hate the legendary prurient Leon Carter, but in fact the Leon Carter I know is not that kind of person, so I will treat you well, you can rest assured." No matter what his status was, he’s her husband and she loves him.

 

She didn’t ask for the benefit Leon Carter can bring to her. She can get what she wants through her own efforts, so she has no problem accepting his identity.

Edwin Carter didn’t know whether it was true or not, but he didn’t ask any more questions. He patted her on the back and coaxed her to sleep like a child.

These days, Jane always felt sleepy so she fell asleep soon, but Edwin Carter couldn’t fell asleep. He thought a lot about their children.

Will it be a boy or a girl?

The child will look like him or like her?

He wished to have a girl, a girl who will like Jane and will have the same personality as her. No matter how many things she experiences, she will still be brave to live a positive and happy life. After pondering for a long time, his big palm carefully moved onto her abdomen.

Obviously, he could not feel anything, but he imagined that there must be a small heart beating inside. It was a very strange experience.

A few months ago, he didn’t even think of getting married. He never thought, that in a few months he will be able to have a child.

Soon, he will become a father!

It is said that children are the continuation of their parents' lives, so does this mean that their lives will be extended?

"Edwin-" Jane murmured in sleep.

"Huh?" Edwin Carter held his breath and listened quietly to what she wanted to say.

"Will we stay together, forever?" Her voice was so low, but he could hear it clearly.

She could not see or hear but he nodded and said, "Of course."

 

Of course, they will stay together as long as she wants to. He didn’t know what she thought about him, but he knew about his heart. From the time he decided to marry her, he never doubted his decision.

-

The next day.

Jane woke up early. She instinctively looked at the side toward the window, but today she didn’t see Edwin Carter there.

"Awake?"

His voice suddenly sounded over her head. When she looked back, she saw him in his sleeping suit lying beside her.

"You don’t have any work to do today?" They had been married for so long, except for the time when he had a severe fever, it was the first time she woke up and saw him lying beside her.

"Today is a day off." He said.

"It’s just the beginning, and there will be several months, you cannot take a holiday every day." Jane knew why he didn’t want to go to work.

It’s a good thing to have a baby, but she didn’t want him to take it too seriously, which will affect his work.

"Today I am happy." He said.

He said he’s happy, but his expressions were the same as before, and one could not see by his face how happy he was.

"But I have to go to work." She didn’t want to put her job aside. She wanted to make money to support her kid and didn’t want to rely only on her husband.

"No problem. I’ll accompany you there." He added.

Jane, "..."

He really wanted to make her feel bad, didn’t he? How can she let the head of Shengtian accompany her to work? He knew that she earned less money than he did! So he must be trying to put pressure on her with practical actions so that she can obediently stay at home and will not go to work.

CHAPTER 162 - OVERANXIOUS

After thinking of this, Jane gave him a fierce stare, "I don’t need you to accompany me. Get your things done first."

Edwin Carter, "..."

He wanted to tie her all the way around him, but he knew her too well, work was very important for her. If he will stop her from going to work, she will be unhappy.

The only thing he never wanted was to make her unhappy.

After thinking about it all night, he came up with such a good idea to go to work with her, so that he could watch her all the time.

Jane suddenly pulled the quilt and sat up, but she heard Edwin Carter’s nervous voice again, "Jane, slow down."

His big palms also held her waist to prevent her from moving again.

"Mr. Carter, pregnancy is not as terrible as you think." She though he was stupid. She moved a little, and he became nervous like this. There will be several months to come. How can they spend these days?

 

"..." He opened his mouth but didn’t say anything. He took back his hands.

Jane got out of bed from the other side and went to the bathroom. Edwin Carter followed her and they both went near the door of the bathroom.

Jane looked back at him, "Mr. Carter, I want to wash my face and brush my teeth."

"The bathroom floor is slippery. I’ll stay with you."

"I want to pee, and do you want to be with me, too?"

"Yes." He nodded.

"Are you in your senses?" She regretted telling him about her pregnancy. She should wait for some more months to tell him when she couldn’t hide it anymore.

Jane took a deep breath and tried to explain to him, "Mr. Carter, pregnancy is not as terrible as you think. You should trust me. I will stay careful and will not let your child have an accident."

 

"Then I’ll wait for you at the door." She didn’t want him to come, so he took a step back.

Jane took another look at him, helplessly shook her head and finally walked into the bathroom. This man was really an idiot.

When she came out, sure enough, she saw him guarding at the door. He looked up and down at her nervously, and hurriedly reached out to hold her.

"Mr. Carter, you are making me nervous." She patted him on the chest and sighed, "Relax, it’s me who will give birth, not you."

Edwin Carter, "..."

He knew that it was she who has to give birth to the baby that’s why he was so worried and nervous. If he can give birth, he must be much relaxed than now.

"Go and change your clothes. After breakfast, we will go to our offices separately." Jane said as she walked, but he followed her with her every step.

She stopped walking, looked back at him and said angrily, "Edwin Carter, if you follow me for one more step, I will kill you."

She was so angry that she wanted to rush to him and knock him out. She didn’t want him to follow her step by step and pester her. Edwin Carter stood still, but his eyes were following her.

Jane went to the dressing room to change her clothes and went downstairs to have breakfast, but she didn’t look at the stupid man who was still standing there.

At the present moment, it was hard to imagine that he’s the decisive, cold and ruthless leader of the business world.

Jane thought and realized that he had clearly separated his work and personal life and never brought his work to his personal life. She should appreciate him. Although he couldn’t say nice things, he cared about her.

 

Jane wanted to refuse Edwin to take her to the studio, but when she saw his worried eyes, she agreed to let him drop her. She didn’t want him to worry about her.

At the work, he called her after every passing hour and asked her about her situation. After several calls, Jane got so angry that she wanted to smash her cell phone. Finally, in order to not let him disturb her work, she turned off her cell phone.

She stared at the dark screen of the cell phone and gritted her teeth angrily, "Mr. Carter, I will see how you can still trouble me."

However, it didn’t take long for Jane to regret her action. Edwin was unable to call her so he directly came to the studio.

When Edwin Carter came, Laura was dealing with her customers, there were a couple going to marry soon.

Edwin was wearing a silver-gray suit. His eyes were slightly restrained under the golden spectacle frame. When he glanced around, his eyes fell on Jane and his presence brought everyone’s attention to him.

The eyes of the girl, who was looking at wedding dresses were almost stuck on Edwin Carter’s face and made her groom extremely dissatisfied, the boy turned her head, "you are going to marry me, what are you looking at?"

"Can’t I even look?" The girl replied discontentedly.

"Hello, Mr. Carter, do you come here to see Mrs. Carter?" Laura greeted to him with a smile, and also told others that this gentleman has a wife.

"Um." Edwin Carter nodded; his eyes were fixed on Jane who was busy drawing the sketch.

Jane looked up at him, raised her hand and put it in her head and sighed. She said to herself, what the hell this man wants to do? Doesn’t he know that if he keeps on doing all this she won’t be able to work well?

Not only today but in the next few days, Edwin Carter stayed in such a tense state.

It wasn’t until a week later, he realized that she wasn’t as vulnerable as he thought. So, he returned to a little normal state.

In that short week, their life was peaceful, lively and very warm due to Edwin’s care and love.

-

Same like them, Sophie also spent a few comfortable days. Today, she was about to have lunch when an unexpected guest suddenly appeared.

Christopher Greyson came and sat down at her opposite side. He still considered him a young master, "Make a bowl of soup for your young master."

Sophie looked up at him coldly, and then lowered her head to eat. She didn’t pay attention to him.

"Pretend to be deaf?" Christopher Greyson tapped the table with his hand and sneered, "Believe it or not, your Young Master will make you deaf."

What kind of person was Christopher Greyson? Sophie had spent too much time to understand him. Of course, she knew that he can really deafen her, but she will not give him that chance again. She got up, glanced over Christopher Greyson, and then turned to the kitchen.

Ned Greyson was arrested and all his family’s property was seized. During this period, Christopher Greyson begged for help everywhere, but no one helped him. He didn’t even eat a full meal. His condition was comparable to that of a stray dog.

As Sophie left, he took up the cutlery and looked at the dishes on the table. While eating, he scolded her, "Stinky bitch, I was suffering outside and you’re still living a good life."

After a while, Sophie came out of the kitchen. She brought a bowl of soup for Christopher Greyson.

Christopher Greyson looked up at her and said, "Turn away your face. Don’t let your young master see it. You’ve almost ruined my appetite."

He asked her to turn her face away, and Sophie turned her face away, because she also didn’t want to see his face, so as to not have any nightmares in the future.

CHAPTER 163 – A MURDER

Even though the first month was almost over, but the weather in Kyoto was still very cold.

These days, Sophie did not go out and stayed at home all day, but she still dressed beautifully. She had always been a beautiful woman. Although her face was destroyed, she didn’t abandon herself. She knew that beautiful dress-up was equally important as a beautiful face.

When she turned away and he couldn’t see her scarred face. He looked at her back, she had an appealing figure and she was still a rare beauty.

The curly golden hair waves were falling on her slim waist, revealing her sexy curves—

After taking a few gulps of soup, Christopher Greyson’s eyes again fell on Sophie’s back.

She was wearing a big red coat today. It was of the same color as blood. Even after staring at her for a long time, Christopher Greyson couldn’t take back his eyes. But he knew that she wouldn't agree to his demands as she did before.

He knew it!

After this thought, Christopher Greyson took back his eyes and looked at the bowl of soup in front of him.

Because he didn’t have a good meal for several days, just now he was in such a hurry that he didn’t notice the strange taste of the soup. At the moment, he felt that there was some medicine taste in the soup. It was definitely not only the taste of the soup, but he didn’t know what it was.

 

"Damn!" He cursed, picked up the bowl and smashed it at Sophie. He shouted angrily, "What the fuck you added to this soup?"

The bowl hit Sophie’s back and made a dull noise. The hot soup instantly painted greasy marks on her red coat. The soup slid down the coat.

Sophie didn’t look back. Her back was straightened like a sculpture.

Christopher Greyson was even angrier to see that she didn’t respond. He grabbed the spoon on the table and hit Sophie again, "are you fucking dead? Turn around!"

This time, the spoon didn’t hit Sophie, but it flew past her ear and fell at her feet.

Her hand on the side of her body clenched into a fist as if she embedded her fingernails in the meat.

She bit her lips, slowly turned around, and slightly pulled up the corner of her mouth, as if trying to pretend to be calm. "Young Master, Christopher Greyson, I am kind-hearted, so I gave the soup to you. You don’t know how to be grateful. You smashed the bowl and poured it on me. Tell me what should I do?"

 

She said it harshly, but her eyes were twinkling. She tried to smile, and her face pulled the ferocious scars, which made her face more disgusting.

Christopher Greyson looked at Sophie’s ugly face and suddenly felt nausea and dizziness.

His heart tightened and his eyes looked at the soup, there must be something wrong in the soup. But he didn’t know what Sophie had added.

He leaped to his feet but felt some numbness in his head, but before he could think about it his rage seized his mind. He stepped to Sophie’s side and grabbed her hair, "You bitch. You tried to kill me! It’s not that easy!" he said and grabbed Sophie’s head and hit it onto the table, "I will kill you today, bitch."

Sophie couldn’t respond, her strength was thousands of times lesser than Christopher Greyson. Suddenly, she just heard a muffled sound in her ear.

Yes, during these days at home, Sophie didn’t think anything rather how to kill Christopher Greyson. She wanted to kill him, wanted to take everything from him, and wanted to make him pay for what he has done!

At first, she tried to contact Christopher Greyson. But today, unexpectedly, this bastard came to find her and asked her for soup. When she prepared the chicken soup, she put all the sleeping pills in the chicken soup.

Everything looked fine, she thought she could cut off her enemy easily.

But! Christopher Greyson found it.

Now, the one who should have died was beating her, and she could only scream. She was in pain.

"Die!" Christopher Greyson roared. The thought that this bitch tried to give him poison, made him angrier. He scolded Sophie as "bitch", kicked her, beat her, as if he wanted to blow her into ashes.

 

He had beaten her for so long that Sophie left no strength to scream.

Finally, he stopped.

He looked at Sophie lying on the ground like a broken doll, and smiled smugly, and then spit on her scarred face, "Bitch!"

He said, and then gasped back in his chair.

This whole process of beating Sophie had taken a lot of physical strength, and he had already drank the half bowl of chicken soup. At this time, he felt dizzy and couldn’t help but want to lie down to have a rest.

But when he was about to lie down, he saw a figure standing up beside him. Instinctively, he tried to reach out. But, sleeping pills began to work. His senses were gone, and his hands were in the air. When he looked at the place where Sophie had just fallen, it was empty, there was only a small pool of blood.

Christopher Greyson was shocked and screamed. He quickly turned around to search for Sophie, but before he could find her, his head has been hit by a heavy object.

There was an unbearable pain and Christopher Greyson fell to the ground.

He was angry, scared, and screaming – and suddenly he saw Sophie standing there and she was holding a hammer and looking down at himself.

Sophie was smiling. The scars on her face that were left by him had been stretched by her smile. It looked extremely ferocious. But it was surprisingly beautiful. Because that smile was from the heart. For a while, Christopher Greyson saw the shadow of their childhood in Sophie’s eyes.

At that time, she was beautiful and naive. She always followed him and often asked him, "Christopher, am I pretty?"

Pretty - he wanted to answer, but in a flash, he saw her lovely face was covered with long and deep knife marks.

He did all this to her.

Suddenly, Christopher Greyson felt a fear that he had never felt before. He wanted to scream and run away, but the sleeping pills slowed him down, and the sharp pain in his head stopped him.

Sophie came near to Christopher Greyson and watched the man she once yearned for was moving like an insect, and her heart was filled with pleasure.

He looked so ugly. As ugly as her!

She laughed and sat on Christopher Greyson’s body, just as he sat on her before.

"I’m not going to die," she murmured. "It’s you who will die!"

After saying, she raised the hammer and smashed it onto Christopher Greyson’s head.

"Sophie, no!"

Christopher Greyson screamed for mercy, but his voice did not stop the falling hammer.

She hit him again and again.

CHAPTER 164 – EARLY SYMPTOMS OF PREGNANCY

She smashed the hammer on Christopher Greyson’s head.

"It’s you. It’s you. It’s you!"

Every time she smashed it. She used all her strength. Blood splashed on her face and fell into her eyes. She hit him many times and when all her strength gone she gasped and stopped.

Christopher Greyson was hit to death.

He had been smashed by her.

"Hahaha..." Sophie looked at him and laughed so hard that tears came out.

Her tears and blood got mixed together.

It was sweet and bitter as her life.

All of a sudden, she lost all her strength and fell beside Christopher Greyson’s body. She stared at him and suddenly reached out and hugged him.

"Christopher, am I pretty?"

She asked.

But there was no answer.

Only the blood was spreading all around.

After a long time, Sophie came to her senses.

She took a look at the body on the ground, crawled to one side, picked up her mobile phone, turned to a phone number, she often contacted recently and dialed it.

After a moment, the other side picked up the call and a nice voice fell into her ears, "hello."

 

The voice seemed very joyful, like it came from another world.

Sophie took a deep breath and said coldly, "I have killed someone."

There was a moment of silence but Sophie seemed to see the crooked corner of the man’s lips.

...

Compared with Kyoto, the weather in Jiangbei was much better.

The weather was good, and people’s mood seemed good as well.

Jane didn’t sleep as she was sleeping in the last days, but she began to vomit often, especially every morning and evening, which made her felt very uncomfortable.

Edwin Carter can’t do anything. He was just worried. He went to the best gynecologists, but they all told him that during the early stage of pregnancy this is normal for a pregnant woman.

 

Jane vomit often and do it so forcefully, but those quacks told him it was a normal thing. For the first time, he even had the impulse to kill someone.

He asked Aunt Emelia to try to prepare some light and nutritious food, but this evening she took only one bite and began to vomit again.

The only thing that made Edwin Carter angry was to know that Jane was not well. And she still insisted on going to work in the studio every day. She said she wanted to earn her own money.

He wanted to tell her that he could support their children and her well. But he didn’t want to hurt her self-esteem and pride.

When they got married, he gave her his bank card on the first day, but in recent months, he never received a deduction message, which meant, she never used his money. She didn’t want to spend his money, which made Edwin Carter very angry and sad.

They were husband and wife. His money was also her money, but she was unwilling to spend it.

Jane went to the toilet and vomited for a long time. She didn’t eat anything and there was nothing to vomit, but she was having nausea and feeling very exhausted.

She turned to Edwin Carter and smiled, "it’s normal in pregnancy. Don’t worry."

Edwin Carter held her in her arms and was about to say something, but she reached out and stroked his eyebrow, "don’t frown all the time, it’s not pleasing."

Her voice gently caressed his heart like a feather and made him feel both happy and worried.

He pressed her into his arms, his jaw pressed against her head, and he said softly, "Jane, we will just have this one child. You won’t have to suffer this thing again."

 

He was more reluctant to see her suffer than to have children. She couldn’t eat anything these days. She seemed weak and thin, as a gust of wind can blow her away. Yesterday, during the pregnancy test, the doctor said that everything was normal for the fetus, but more nutrition was needed. So try to eat more.

After listening to the doctor, even if she didn’t want anything she still tried to eat. She said she can starve herself, but she couldn’t starve her children.

After hearing her say this, Edwin Carter hated that why he didn’t take contraceptive measures at the beginning. If he didn’t make her pregnant, she wouldn’t have to suffer.

"This is the first child, and it will certainly be more complicated. By the time of the second, the third or even the fourth, there will be no more of these symptoms." It seemed that she was not the one who just vomited so hard.

For her, a single child was not enough. She wanted to have a group of little monkeys with him. She had decided to teach her children to love each other. Later, when she and Edwin Carter will get old, they will have their siblings to support each other.

She didn’t want her children to be as tired as Edwin Carter. If they will have two or more children then while taking over Edwin Carter’s work in the future, they can share the burden. One alone doesn’t have to carry so much burden.

"Stop talking." He picked her up, put water in her mouth and rinsed her mouth.

After gargling, Jane looked at Edwin Carter, who was still frowning, and suddenly a bad idea came into her mind.

She pouted her lips and gave him a slaying smile, "Mr. Carter, come to kiss me."

 

She knew that Edwin Carter was a person who had a habit of cleanliness. She just vomited. He will not kiss her. So she just wanted to tease him and wanted to see how angry he will become.

But, she never thought that Edwin Carter not only lowered her head to kiss her, but even gave her a deep long French kiss.

He kissed her for so long. She felt hard to breathe and he finally let her go and stared at her face with deep eyes, "it would be easier, later..."

Before he had finished speaking, Jane felt nausea again and ran back to the toilet to vomit again.

Actually, this feeling was really difficult to bear, as if all the viscera are about to spit out. But the thought that they will have their own child in a few months made her feel comfortable.

After vomiting for a while, Jane stopped. She looked at Edwin Carter who was standing beside her apologetically. "Mr. Carter, I always made you worried. I’m sorry."

Edwin Carter was calm, he frowned and ignored her.

He thought she was so upset that she said sorry to him for the thing he had caused.

"Are you angry again? You always stay angry these days. Don’t you know that anger makes a person grow older soon?" Jane knew he was not angry. She wanted to tease him so that he could talk to her.

Edwin Carter helped her again to gargle, and then carried her back to the room and gently put her on the bed.

He was just about to get up, but she grabbed him and said seriously, "Mr. Carter, are you tired of being bothered by me like this every day?"

These days, when she got time she always thought, that, in case he felt annoyed, what would she do?

After hearing this Edwin Carter’s face became even worse. He said in a deep voice, "Sleep well and stop imagining these strange things."

Sometimes Edwin Carter really wanted to get angry with this woman and wanted to ask her why she was so stupid? When she wanted to rely on him, she can rely on him. She didn’t need to stay brave all the time.

CHAPTER 165 – THINGS OF THE PAST (PART 1 )

Laura saw her coming to the studio and quickly poured her a cup of boiled water. Laura watched her and opened her mouth to say something, but didn’t say anything.

"Laura, do you want to talk in riddles?" They have been friends for so many years, and she never saw Laura thinking before saying something to her.

 

Laura thought about it again. Even if she hides it from Jane, soon, Jane will get to know from any other resource. Then it’s better to tell her everything.

She helped Jane to sit down first and said slowly, "Jane, how do you feel towards Christopher Greyson?"

"Why did you suddenly mention that man?" Jane asked.

These days, all her thoughts were about Edwin Carter and her children, and she had not thought about those people for a long time. And for Christopher Greyson, she didn’t want to hear that man’s name again. She knew the Gu Enterprise had collapsed. She had no interest in knowing what would happen to him after that.

Laura paid attention to Jane’s expression and saw that her expression was calm. She said, "He is dead. Approximately, a week ago, he had been killed by Sophie Ronan."

Jane, "..."

Now, she had no feelings for Christopher Greyson but when she heard this news, she felt a complex feeling in her heart.

She remembered that some years ago, Christopher Greyson was so charming and attractive that he was the dream of many famous ladies.

 

Once, he said to her, "Jane, this is the happiest and luckiest thing of my life that you agree to my proposal and becomes my fiancée."

Once, he said to her, "Jane, don’t study and work so hard anymore. When you graduate, we will get married. I have enough money to support you. I will make you the happiest woman in the world. "

Once, he said to her, "Jane, I just did not control myself for a while and made a mistake with Sophie, the person I always loved with all my heart has always been you."

There were many things, many moments and many words. When she saw him for the first time, he was only ten years old. He was a child, but he always liked to act like a big man.

One day there was heavy rain.

Jane and Sophie came back from school because the school bus couldn’t enter the villa area, so they had to walk a long way after getting off.

"Sister, do you like the new school?" Jane looked up at Sophie and blinked her big eyes.

 

"The environment of the new school is much better than that of our previous school, of course, I like it." Sophie rubbed Jane’s head, "don’t you like it?"

"I don’t like it. Jane shook her head and said, "I miss my old friends. They don’t laugh at us and also don’t make fun of us."

"But we have moved here, we have to live here. We should like this place." Sophie said.

Jane was just about to reply when a car was passed by them, and the dirty water was splashed all over them. Jane was walking on the side of the road, that water was not only splashed on her body, but also on her face. Her face was full of muddy water.

"Jane" Sophie hurriedly took out the wet paper towel from her schoolbag and wanted to help Jane to clean it up.

"Oh,where does this little beggar come from?" A young boy’s voice came, and Christopher Greyson, who was wearing the school uniform of the most famous school in Kyoto, appeared in front of her and looked at them proudly.

All of a sudden, Jane was scolded by someone. Jane got so angry that she rushed to him and grabbed his hand to bite him. He raised his hand to beat her, but she didn’t leave him.

When Jane left his hand, Christopher Greyson had a small tooth mark given by Jane.

Jane stared at him angrily, but he suddenly smiled, "Are you the younger daughter of the Ronan family?"

She stared at him and said nothing. Sophie hurriedly protected her behind her and apologized, "Christopher, Jane is very young and ignorant. Please don’t be angry."

 

"Jane?" He repeated her name, and then he looked at Sophie, "are you her sister? The eldest daughter of the Ronan family?"

Sophie nodded, "Yes. We are Ronan’s daughter. My father took us to visit your house yesterday. But you weren’t at home."

"Your temper is fine, but your sister’s temper is too hot. I’ll ask your father to discipline her in the future."Christopher Greyson said, turned around and left.

"Jane, don’t you remember what dad has said?" When Christopher left, Sophie took out a wet tissue, wiped her face again, and said, "That’s Greyson’s eldest son, we can’t mess with him."

"Sister, but he called us little beggars," Jane complained.

Sophie’s temperament was gentle, but Jane’s temperament was very strong. When they encountered something unfair, Sophie always tried to bear it but Jane always wanted to speak for right and wrong.

"If he wants to scold, let him scold. He is the young master of the Greyson’s family." Sophie took her little hand and pinched on her delicate face. "My sister Jane is very obedient, she will not make father angry."

"Um." Jane nodded her little head and smiled at her sister, who was just an inch taller than her. "Sister, let’s go home."

Because their family has just moved to this high-class society, and their parents were not really rich people, they had always been bullied by the rich children of the society.

One day, when Sophie came back from school, she was blocked by several children. Those people pointed out to her, "it is right that even if the children of poor people start living in the rich circle, they will still stay ugly ducklings."

Sophie lowered her head and said nothing. She thought it would be over if she could bear it. She didn’t want to offend these rich children. But it began to happen often, and once this scene was seen by Jane, who was not the kind of person who could bear these things. She left her school bag and rushed to fight with those people.

When she was beaten badly. Christopher Greyson, the eldest son of Greyson’s family, appeared. He said, "Stop it."

He came over, pulled Jane up from the ground, and said to the others, "if anyone dares to bully Jane in the future, I will feel that he dared to bully me."

Jane threw off Christopher Greyson’s hand and held her sister’s hand, "Elder sister, don’t be afraid, I will protect you in the future."

Later, because of Christopher Greyson’s word, no one dared to bully them, and Jane became the most untouchable person in their circle.

Those people understood that behind Jane Ronan there was Christopher Greyson, the eldest son of Greyson’s family. If anyone dared to give her trouble again, he will surely have a bad time with Christopher Greyson.

CHAPTER 166 – ONCE UPON A TIME

It was only because of Christopher Greyson that Jonathan Ronan’s attitude was good towards Jane, and she could do whatever she wanted to do.

Jane gave the college entrance examination and got admission in the best university in Kyoto. But she wanted to study fashion designing. Jonathan Ronan was very angry because of this. He punished her, didn’t gave her dinner at night and also asked her to stand up for the whole night.

When Christopher Greyson came to know about this. He came over from the wall of their villa, climbed up a big tree to their house’s stairs, and gave her a packet of hot rice and chicken, "Jane, eat it."

"Christopher Greyson, you really cared about me." She took the packet and watched him laughing.

"If I don’t take care of you then who will?" Christopher Greyson rubbed her head and smiled.

 

Christopher Greyson looked at the way she started to eat and couldn’t help laughing, "little greedy cat, eat slowly, no one will take it from you."

Jane swallowed a piece of chicken and said, "I didn’t eat dinner. I was punished to stand up here. I’m starving."

"You can’t eat too fast." Christopher Greyson thought about it and said, "Jane, for choosing a university, don’t argue with Uncle Ronan. Let’s think about it again and find a good way to persuade him."

"Do you think there is any way?" Jane asked as she gnawed at the chicken legs.

Christopher Greyson said, "Don’t worry about it. Let me talk to your father. I am sure he will agree."

"Jane, Dad is coming." Sophie came in and whispered to them.

Jane immediately swallowed the food and wiped her mouth with her hand, "Christopher Greyson, take away the things quickly. Don’t let me be punished again."

 

"Don’t forget what I told you. Don’t argue with Uncle Ronan." Christopher Greyson took the packet, turned around and ran away.

Jane nodded.

Christopher Greyson turned over the wall and left. Jonathan Ronan pushed open the balcony door and asked in a cold voice, "Have you thought about it?"

Jane hung her head in silence.

Sophie went out of the room and said, "Dad, Jane just told me that she knew that she was wrong. You also know that she is a little stubborn. Don’t worry about her. She will do as you say."

Jonathan Ronan’s stern eyes fell on the chicken bones that were on the ground, and he immediately understood who had just come. His voice much soften, "it’s good that you realized your mistake. Go back to the room."

Jane went back to her room and gave Sophie a tight hug, "sister, it’s good to have you."

Sophie rubbed her head and said in a soft voice, "Jane, you also know father’s temper, in the future, don’t behave like this. It will harm you."

"Thank you, sister!" Jane sighed, and stayed in Sophie’s arms for a while, she thought it was a blessing to have a sister like Sophie.

Jane thought that Christopher Greyson was the only one who could stand behind her and guard her for the rest of her life.

Until later, he made a relationship with Sophie. The two people she trusted the most betrayed her and pushed her down from the cliff.

Her mind was blank after getting this news. She didn’t find any way to describe her present mood.

 

The relationship between the three of them broke in a flash, and there was no possibility of repairing it.

Even after three years of abandoning her, Christopher Greyson still thought that she can come back to him. He came to her and said he loves her.

Love?

Jane admitted that she loved Christopher Greyson and loved him with all her heart and soul, but when he made a relationship with her elder sister, she got hurt so deeply that she couldn’t explain.

After that, she stopped believing in love, so when Edwin Carter proposed a loveless marriage, she just thought for a single night and agreed. Without love, even if she will get betrayed again, she will never be that much hurt. Even if she got separated one day, she should not feel that much heartbroken.

"Jane"

Jane heard Laura’s worried voice, turned her head and smiled, "Don’t worry, I’m ok."

She felt that people’s life is really fragile, it ends in a moment.

For example, her mother, and now Christopher Greyson.

In the past, the two people she cared for and valued most had disappeared from her life completely.

"Jane," Laura was worried again.

"Laura, go ahead and do your work. I’ll try to complete Mr. Ashton’s order today." Jane took a deep breath and started her work.

The reason why Sophie killed Christopher Greyson was that they had been struggling for many years. There was nothing for Jane to worry about.

 

After a while, Jane’s mobile phone suddenly rang, which made her hands shook slightly. She looked at the familiar phone number when it rang for several times, Jane finally picked it up to answer.

Mr. Tyrion’s pleasant voice came from the other side, "Miss Jane, our plan has been completed ahead of time. Do you want to come to Kyoto to see the results?"

Jane seemed to see that man on the other end of the phone slightly raised his eyebrows and chuckled.

"Congratulations," she said.

"Same to you." He said.

Jane took a deep breath again and said, "Mr. Tyrion, since our goal has been achieved, we will not contact again in the future."

"Sophie has gone mad. She is admitted to a mental hospital, and Miss Jane will not come to see her?" Mr. Tyrion told her.

Jane didn’t speak anymore, she just hung up. She didn’t want to have any contact with this person. After the conversation with Mr. Tyrion, Jane couldn’t calm down.

There were a lot of things in her mind. In such a state, she couldn’t work well. So, after greeting Laura, she went back home.

After lunch, Jane went out to have a sunbath and finally, she felt sleepy. She went back to her room and went to bed. But she was very restless in her sleep, and those who accompanied her whole childhood came in front of her eyes from time to time.

"Jane"

She heard her mother calling and smiling at her.

"Jane"

She heard Christopher Greyson calling her. He looked at her and smiled. Gradually, his face became ferocious and terrifying, "I love you so much, but you don’t want to come back to me."

"Jane"

When she heard that she was being called by Sophie, she was smiling softly and suddenly she became totally different, "Why you can you live so happily, but I am in a prison? You are the reason for my present state."

"No, no, no -" Jane waved to get rid of the shadow in front of her. "It’s not me. I didn’t do anything."

CHAPTER 167 – THE BEST HUSBAND

"Not you?" The one questioning Jane was no other than Christopher Greyson, he grabbed her by the neck. "Jane, I used to be your closest and dearest people, and you cooperated with another person to plot against me?"

"I didn’t," Jane wanted to talk, but he grabbed her neck forcefully. Jane’s face turned red and it became more and more difficult for her to take a breath. She was unable to utter a word.

"Jane, do you know the terrible reality of your birth? Jonathan Ronan gave your mother to other men to have fun. Your mother conceived you in such a terrible situation."

"Who is Edwin Carter? He’s the head of the Shengtian group of companies. He is Leon Carter. He is the one with whom many people can’t stand up. Look at yourself again. What’s your identity? What is your qualification to stand by his side and to have the status of his wife?"

 

"Do you think you can tie him forever with this baby? Do you think his commitment to you will last forever?"

"There’s only one reason that he’s still with you now because he hasn’t met any other women, he hasn’t really fallen in love."

There was a group of people around Jane. She wanted to refute, but they didn’t even give her a chance to speak.

Jane looked at them and struggled feebly——

"Jane"

Suddenly, a very pleasing voice fell into her ear. She looked back and saw Edwin Carter standing behind her.

"Edwin Carter" She opened her mouth to call his name.

"Jane, I don’t care about your background, but my family cares," Edwin said.

 

His voice was still as low and sexy as ever, his face was clear and cold, and there were no fluctuations of emotions on his face.

Before she could say anything, Edwin continued, "Jane, it’s a marriage without love. We should break up. We should go to find our soul-mates, the one who really belongs to us."

"Edwin Carter"

Jane looked up at him and ran to him, but he suddenly disappeared from her sight.

"Edwin, you want to give up on me?"

She looked at the direction he was standing a moment ago and roared, her voice was sad and painful. He had clearly said at the beginning that their marriage will be without love. So why was she feeling so sad when he proposed to break up?

Jane’s heart was numb with pain.

Does she have a different feeling for him?

Does she want more from him than just a loveless marriage?

"Jane, wake up! Wake up!"

It was Edwin Carter’s voice again, but this time, it was a reality. Jane suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the two anxious eyes that were stuck on her face.

He didn’t leave, he was still here!

After looking at him standing in front of her, Jane’s flustered heart instantly calmed down.

Edwin Carter took a tissue to wipe the sweat from her head and said, "Don’t be afraid, it’s a nightmare."

Jane felt his concern and listened to his pleasant voice, Jane suddenly wanted to shed tears, but she forced them back to her eyes.

 

Edwin Carter rubbed her head, "Jane, what you dreamed about?"

"I dreamed about you, you said you wanted to break up with me, you said we should go to find our soul-mates who really belong to us."

Edwin held her in his arms, clasped her with one hand, and gently placed her hand on her slightly raised abdomen. And said in a soft voice, "dreams are always opposite to reality. We will always stay together."

Jane, "but..."

But her dream was so real that it made her feel frightened and she felt she will lose him.

"Jane, Tell me, what happened?" Edwin Carter asked.

Some days ago, she went to buy a car, and since that day, she started asking him these questions and these days, she often had nightmares. At first, Edwin Carter thought that it’s normal for pregnant women to be anxious at the beginning of pregnancy, but now after observing her for a few days, he was sure that something had happened.

"Why are you asking this? What can happen?" She blinked her eyelashes. Her eyes were innocent, he could not see that there was something hidden in them.

She didn’t want to tell, and Edwin Carter didn’t force her again. He just looked at her quietly.

"I often dream about a lot of things. I dream about people and things in my past. And they all are terrible." Jane knew that her man’s EQ was low, but his IQ was very high. She was worried that he was not convinced, so she added.

"Don’t go to work tomorrow. Have a good rest at home." He thought maybe this all happened because she really stayed busy. Maybe she was also too nervous about the birth of their first child.

 

"Um." She leaned against him and said softly, "Mr. Carter, I am feeling hungry. Do you have something to eat?"

"You wait." He turned over, helped her to sit, and then walked away.

He went away, and Jane quietly stared at his back. Although she didn’t admit she knew that grandpa’s words had a great influence on her. Otherwise, she would not have seen such a dream that Edwin Carter will leave her.

Although she had woken up but the fear she felt in her dream was still there. But fortunately, he was still with her and made her feel relieved.

Before long, Edwin Carter came in with food.

"It’s a healthy carp porridge and a nutritious soup, doctors said this is good for pregnant women and baby," he said.

Edwin Carter has no experience of these things before, but now he knew so much, he had become an expert.

Edwin Carter filled a spoon of porridge and raised it towards her mouth, "Open your mouth."

"Mr. Carter, do you want to feed me?" Jane smiled sweetly.

He could ask Aunt Emelia or Aunt Luna to serve food to her but he did all by himself. Now he even decided to feed her.

Jane thought if Edwin Carter kept on spoiling her like this, she will become a lazy person in a short time.

"Um." Edwin Carter nodded and said, "Open your mouth."

Jane opened her mouth and ate it, then looked up at him and smiled, "Mr. Carter, thank you so much for taking care of us."

"I am your husband and the father of this child." Edwin Carter said calmly. If he didn’t take good care of them, then who will?

"Then, I want to give you the title of best husband ever," Jane said with a smile.

He was so attentive and caring to her that after knowing that she was pregnant, he never came back late at night. Every day, he got off from work on time and didn’t go anywhere else.

In the past, he often went on business trips every three to five days. She also knew that it was not that now he suddenly had no official business trip. She knew he willingly refused to stay by her side.

He was Leon Carter of Shengtian, the highest leader of Shengtian commercial empire, but he was willing to do these trivial things for her. How can she not be touched?

CHAPTER 168 – BACK TO KYOTO AGAIN

Jane didn’t know why the better Edwin Carter behaved with her, the more insecure she felt. She was afraid that someday when she will open her eyes, he will no longer be around her, and she will never find him again.

If he didn’t give her so much, love, care, and attention. And one day even if he left her, she will be able to adapt to the new life.

But now——

Now, she couldn’t even imagine losing him, even just a dream about losing him, gave her intense heartache. Although, he said that it was a dream, but she was still afraid——

"Jane, can you tell me what you are thinking?" Edwin Carter’s eyebrows were slightly frowned, and his eyes were deepened.

These days, Jane often distracted. Edwin Carter knew that there must be something in her heart, but he just couldn’t guess what it was. He was with her. He ate with her, accompany her, but he could not see him in her eyes. He really did not know where to go.

 

Recently, she always behaved like this and made him really worried, but he did not know how to solve her problem.

He even sent people to investigate her and follow her to see what she was doing and with whom she met but he didn’t find any reason or specific thing that was troubling her.

"I wonder if the baby is a boy or a girl." Jane blinked and looked at Edwin Carter. "By the way, Mr. Carter, do you want a boy or a girl?"

After observing, the Carter family’s love for Angela Carter, she thought that their family wasn't biased.

"I like both." He said.

It will be their baby, a boy or a girl. He will be very happy to have anyone of them.

"I really want to have many children at a time, so that one child won’t feel lonely," Jane said with her head askew.

 

"Are you an idiot?" Edwin Carter couldn’t help laughing after hearing her childish and lovely words.

He really looked good, when he laughed. His eyebrows raised up, his sexy thin lips were slightly hooked, and his facial expressions became much softer, she felt even the ice and snow would melt after getting his smile.

Because he always had a cold look. A smile was a rare thing to be seen on her face. She rarely had a chance to see him smiling so happily.

Suddenly, she wanted to kiss him——

With this idea in mind, Jane took a deep breath, clenched her hands on her side into fists, leaned on him, stretched out her tongue, kissed and licked his sexy thin lips.

"Stop. Don’t try to make a mess." Edwin Carter retreated and pushed her away. If she provoked him at this time, the consequences would be very serious.

"When did I make a mess?" Jane murmured angrily.

She just wanted to kiss him. She didn’t think about anything else. What did he mean by letting her stop messing? Did he think she wanted to do that with him?

Edwin Carter added, "Tomorrow, you are not allowed to go anywhere. You have to stay at home to have a good rest. Be obedient."

Jane pouted her lips, pretended to be dissatisfied, "An overbearing man!"

The next day, Jane stayed at home and didn’t go to work. There was nothing to do at home. She just thought about many things of the past.

After thinking a lot, she decided to go to Kyoto to meet Sophie Ronan.

 

Jane took her mobile phone to book a ticket, then took a taxi to the airport and flew to Kyoto without telling Edwin Carter.

She knew that if she will tell Edwin Carter, he wouldn’t let her go alone, he will leave his work and go with her. During this period of time, she had caused a lot of trouble for him and didn’t want to bother him anymore.

After more than two hours, she finally reached at Kyoto airport.

After getting off the plane, Jane felt the cold weather of Kyoto. Jane knew about the weather in Kyoto. Even in March and April, people could still shiver with cold. She had brought a thick coat. She could not let herself freeze.

After getting out of the airport, she called Mr. Tyrion, asked Sophie’s address, and went straight to the mental hospital.

"Miss Jane, you said you will not come, then why you cane here again? It seems that I have a good eye. We both are nostalgic people."

As Jane, got out of the car, she heard Mr. Tyrion’s pleasant voice. She looked back and saw Mr. Tyrion standing behind her, with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her with a smile.

"Where is she?" Jane didn’t want to talk to him about anything else.

"Follow me." Mr. Tyrion said and took the lead in going inside.

Jane followed him for several steps and looked at his straight back. She admitted that this man had an excellent person. His smile was seemingly harmless, but he was dangerous. Otherwise, how could he make such a big damage to Greyson’s in such a short time?

Through the hall to the right, through the long corridor, they arrived at the mental hospital accommodation area. Then turned and a set of quiet little yard appeared in front of them.

 

Mr. Tyrion turned around and smiled softly, "Miss Sophie is in this yard. Would you like to go in and meet her or just talk to her from outside?"

"Just want to talk to her from outside." Jane didn’t forget that she was pregnant. For the sake of her child’s safety, she tried to keep a distance from Sophie.

Mr. Tyrion asked a man to open the window, and Jane looked in from the window and saw Sophie sitting quietly in the room.

Because Sophie was far away, Jane couldn’t see her face and didn’t know whether she was really insane or just pretending.

"Miss Sophie, your sister, Miss Jane, has come to see you." Mr. Tyrion looked at Sophie and said.

After a long time, Sophie slowly turned around. When she saw Jane, her eyes, flashed a ray of light. Her eyes became so fierce that it was full of Jane. Jane saw Sophie’s horrible face and felt nausea and an upset stomach. She immediately ran to the side and vomited.

Jane felt a little better after vomiting for a long time.

Mr. Tyrion handed her a bottle of mineral water and said, "I thought Miss Jane’s heart must be very strong. I didn’t expect that just after seeing Miss Sophie’s face you will vomit like this."

Jane took the water, drank it and said, "Her face injury is caused by Christopher Greyson?"

Jane knew that Christopher hurt Sophie. Before coming here, she thought about all kinds of possibilities, but she didn’t expect Christopher Greyson to hurt her like this.

It was clear to Jane that Christopher Greyson was arrogant and domineering.

If some stood on the same line with him, he would become very good toward that person. But, if someone turned against him and stood on his opposite side, his arrogance and hegemony made him the cruelest person that can hurt people beyond imagination.

Before, when Jane was with Christopher Greyson, Christopher Greyson treated her very well.

Three years later, when she stood on the opposite side of him, he threatened her with the safety of her closest friends. His mother was forced to commit suicide.

"Apart from the former young master of Greyson’s, who could be so cruel?" Mr. Tyrion smiled. His voice rose slightly. Like he was saying something very pleasant.

CHAPTER 169 – IT’S ALL YOUR FAULT

"I’d like to say something to Sophie Ronan alone." Jane looked at him and said.

"Then I’ll go outside and wait for Miss Jane. Please let me know if you need anything." Tyrion smiled and turned around to left.

Jane took a deep breath and went back to the window again. Sophie was looking at the direction of the window quietly; her eyes were dead silence again.

Jane’s eyes fell on Sophie’s face. While looking at her mutilated face, she thought of many things of the past.

Once upon a time, Sophie was so beautiful and dazzling. At that time, many boys wanted to pursue her, but she rejected every one. Jane didn’t know that in Sophie’s mind there had always been Christopher Greyson, and she always wanted to marry Christopher Greyson.

"You came here to laugh at me?" Sophie suddenly laughed, the cold laughter in this quiet yard was particularly gloomy and terrifying.

 

Jane was thinking about past and Sophie’s cold voice with hatred came to her ears. When Jane looked back at Sophie, Sophie’s eyes were still calm, but the expression on her face was ferocious and disgusting.

Jane forced down the tumbling nausea in her stomach and said calmly, "yes."

Think as she likes, anyway, Jane didn’t care what Sophie thought about her.

To be honest, Jane didn’t know why she came to see Sophie.

Maybe she wanted to see that in what kind of situation was the person who once hurt her so deeply?

Maybe she wanted to make sure if Sophie was really crazy or not.

Or maybe it’s because Sophie and her body are flowing the same blood as her mother. Sophie was the only one with whom she had a little blood connection in the world.

 

In a word, it wasn’t clear to Jane herself that why she came here. She didn’t understand, and she didn’t want to spend any more time thinking.

"Sorry to disappoint you." Sophie glared at Jane and smiled again, "Let me tell you. I’m not mad, I’m mentally normal."

"You look like this now, and you are locked here. Does it make any difference whether you're mad or not?" Jane asked.

"It’s Tyrion. He’s playing tricks on everything. He made me kill Christopher Greyson. It’s him. He did everything." Sophie laughed and tears flowed down from her eyes. "It was not enough for Christopher Greyson to betray me. Now there’s another Tyrion. All the men in this world are so terrible."

Jane, "..."

"Don’t be too happy, Jane, as long as I’m still alive, I’ll find a way to snatch your good life from you," Sophie added.

"Sophie, what you are facing today, is all your fault. Do you still want to blame others?"

"If there were no you, how could my mother not love me? If there were no you, how could Christopher Greyson not love me? If there were no you, why those who grew together with me could not see me?" Sophie suddenly rushed over and slapped the window madly and shouted.

Jane took two steps back, shook her head and sighed, "It’s not that those people don’t have you in their heart, but that you didn’t see others. You were self-centered."

"Jane, don’t act like you can see through everything. If you can see through, then why you left Kyoto? If you can see through, then why you left your mother alone for so long? If you can really see through, why you didn’t forgive Christopher Greyson?"

Hearing her words, Jane also smiled, "I shouldn’t leave Kyoto and shall wait for you to kill me? Why should I forgive Christopher Greyson? He was not worthy of my forgiveness."

CHAPTER 170 – MR. CARTER WAS ANGRY

Sophie glanced at the tall figure behind Jane and suddenly smiled, "Jane, you should still remember how good Christopher Greyson was with you, but later he betrayed you. Remember, now your man will soon become the second Christopher Greyson."

Jane has never classified Edwin Carter and Christopher Greyson into a kind of person, so when she suddenly heard Sophie saying so, she became very angry.

Even after so much Sophie still wanted to curse her? Her foolishness took her to her present situation.

"Jane-"

Jane was about to refute, but before she could say anything, she heard Edwin Carter calling her name. Her body became slightly stiff. She took a deep breath quietly and then looked back at him.

Edwin was wearing a silver-gray suit, standing a few steps behind her. His eyes narrowed under the gold-rimmed glasses and looked really angry.

How long has he been here?

Jane had no idea how much he had heard.

"Edwin, why…why are you here?" Jane was worried and even more surprised. She didn't arrive long before Edwin arrived, which meant he followed her closely.

Sophie laughed and said, "Jane, your man is here. You’ve only been away for a while, and he found you. He really loves you. I really want to see how miserable you will be when he abandons you later."

 

Edwin Carter came over and held Jane’s hand tightly. He looked at Sophie with gloomy eyes and said in a cold voice, "I’m afraid I will let you down, Miss Sophie. She is my wife, and I will take good care of her, all my life."

Edwin Carter’s voice was very soft, but it was powerful, especially the powerful aura of his personality, instantly suppressed Sophie’s aura. Sophie opened her mouth, but couldn’t say a word.

Edwin Carter took back his eyes and looked at Jane. The fierceness in his eyes disappeared in an instant. He led her away.

Looking at Edwin Carter’s back and the way he protected Jane, Sophie could not take back her eyes. She thought once this man was close to her. If she didn’t let him go, and if she had tried hard at the beginning, everything that Jane was enjoying might be hers.

Along the way, Edwin Carter was silent, and he did not speak or looked at Jane. Until they got in the car, his angry eyes fell on her.

Jane was very uncomfortable. She opened her mouth, "Edwin, I..."

Edwin Carter said coldly, "Jane, do you really consider me as your husband?"

If she had thought he was her husband, why did she carry everything on her shoulders and never tell him? She kept everything in her heart and shut herself in her world so tightly that the door of her heart would not even open for him.

He wanted to go into her world, to protect her from every storm; he wanted to hold up the sky for her, but she’s not willing to give him a chance.

"I don’t consider you my husband? What do you think? What I consider you? As an ATM machine? Or a Seeder?" Jane bit her lip and stared at him angrily.

CHAPTER 171 - CONFESSION

Seeder?

She had just spoken and felt a pain on her lips by Edwin Carter’s fierce and sudden kiss. He pried her teeth and forced her to accept his powerful kiss.

"Umm," Jane clenched her fists and punched him on his strong chest many times. "Asshole, let me go!"

She scolded him, but Edwin Carter ignored her at all and kissed her like an angry lion. His kiss was too strong, and soon she had no strength to struggle, but she was not the one who could give up easily.

She couldn’t push him away, and he was too strong that her punches couldn’t hurt him. Jane was very angry. One of her hands slid into his suit’s collar and grabbed his chest vigorously.

Edwin Carter’s shocked slightly, and he left her in a hurry; she pushed him away. His deep eyes fell on her face.

 

"Asshole!" She squeezed him hard again. Then she shook her fist and punched him twice in the chest. "Blockhead, can’t you see how much I care about you?"

Her sudden confession surprised Edwin Carter, and she said, "I care about you. I really care about you that I become sad even if I dream that you will leave me. Every time I feel I may not be able to walk with you all the time, my heart becomes uncomfortable and it ached a lot. "

Edwin Carter was shocked, "Jane-"

"Don’t talk. Listen to me." Jane cut him off savagely, "You said you want to take care of me for a lifetime, nut I also want to take care of you forever. I want us to have a bunch of children and watch them grow up. When we get old, we can walk around like your parents."

"Jane, do you… do you really mean it?" It took a long time for Edwin Carter to stutter.

 

Edwin Carter always stayed so calm and confident. His speech had always been elegant but at this time because of Jane’s words, he felt a little nervous and stuttered. It was a very rare scene for Jane.

"Obviously!" Jane said angrily.

Edwin Carter was so shocked, and he couldn’t speak anymore. He just felt that his heart was beating fast. For the first time in his life, his heart was beating so fast that it seemed to jump out of his throat. He couldn’t speak and didn’t know what to say. He picked up her head again and kissed her hard again.

"Hmmm-" she pushed him away. What’s wrong with this guy? He kissed her when he’s angry and kissed her when he’s happy. She was going to be choked by his kiss.

It took a long time for Edwin Carter to let go of her. Her delicate and smooth face was caressed by his thick fingers. "Jane-" He called her name in deep voice.

"What do you want to say?" She has confessed to him on her own initiative. As a man, isn't he supposed to say something?

"Well, I got it." Edwin Carter dragged her into his arms and hugged her with great strength as if he wanted to rub her into his body.

He got it?

What kind of answer was that?

Jane wanted to bite him again, so she opened her mouth and bit on his chest, scolded angrily in her heart, "You bastard! Blockhead! How can I not get angry! "

"Edwin, it seems that my tummy aches." Jane was scolding him in her heart, and suddenly felt the pain in her tummy.

"Albert, drive to the hospital!" Edwin Carter shouted and stroked Jane’s burgeoning bump with one hand, "Don’t worry. You will be fine."

The driver, Albert Warner, immediately opened the door and sat at the driver seat and drove to the nearest hospital.

CHAPTER 172 – A DEAD GAME

As soon as the car left, Mr. Tyrion, who hadn’t appeared for a while, walked out slowly, looked at the car and smiled, "Leon Carter, I have to thank you very much. If you don’t give me a hand this time, how can I get what I want so soon? How can Christopher Greyson die by Sophie’s hand?"

He was very clear that everything was manipulated by Leon Carter.

If it was not Leon Carter, who had the ability to bring down the Greysons in such a short time? This was a game set by Leon Carter, a dead game that made people fall and couldn’t give them the chance to climb up again.

From the beginning, Christopher Greyson was in trouble. Then he gave Sophie away as a gift. Later, Ned Greyson was arrested and Christopher Greyson was killed. Every step was arranged by Leon Carter, without any deviation.

 

If there was a mistake, it would be just that he didn’t expect his wife to come to Kyoto suddenly.

Leon Carter came quickly after. Besides worrying about his wife's safety, wasn’t he more afraid of his wife knowing that he’s actually the controller behind all this?

Mr. Tyrion’s eyes followed their car until he couldn’t see it anymore. He turned around and walked inside again to Sophie’s ward.

He opened the door and went in. He came to Sophie’s side and sat down. He smiled and said, "How do you feel when you see that your former enemy is so happy now?"

Sophie raised her head and looked at him quietly. After a long time, she slowly opened her mouth, "I’m crazy. How can I feel?"

"Can I show you a video?" He asked a question, but without the consent of Sophie, he clicked on a video on his mobile phone.

 

In the video, Christopher Greyson was screaming, and Sophie was killing Christopher Greyson.

Sophie only took a glanced at it. She moved her eyes away and shivered with fear, "Tyrion, you have got everything you want. What else do you want to do?"

"I just want to tell you that the real big boss behind the scenes is not me, but just the man that came here today."

Mr. Tyrion smiled and added, "At the end of the day, we are just pawns for him. When we’re useless, we will be abandoned. You should know better than I about the fate of an outcast."

After listening to Mr. Tyrion’s words, Sophie didn’t respond for a long time. When he was about to lose patience, she asked, "Does he really care about that woman?"

Mr. Tyrion added, "If it's not caring, what is it? Think it over. Every person who hurt Jane in the past is destroyed."

Sophie grabbed Mr. Tyrion and asked, "Then how can we help ourselves?"

Mr. Tyrion smiled lightly and noticed Sophie’s flustered appearance, "If you want to save yourself, you have to keep your nose clean and don't get his attention again."

CHAPTER 173 – PROTECT EACH OTHER FROM THE DARKNESS

Mr. Tyrion was intelligent enough to understand why Leon Carter used them as pawns instead of coming forward and taking revenge directly.

He knew that Leon Carter didn’t want to show his dark side to his wife and didn’t want to bring her into this dark world.

In the beginning, Jane contacted him personally and came to meet him alone. Jane also knew that she can revenge her enemies directly and didn’t want to bring Leon Carter into her dark world.

This couple were really interesting. They can enter the dark world on their own and they both want to protect each other from the darkness of this cruel world!

...

The car stopped at the gate of the hospital.

Edwin Carter picked up Jane and rushed in.

Looking at his anxious appearance, Jane said, "I’m fine. It isn't hurting much. I am going to be okay. Don’t worry too much."

"Don’t talk." Edwin Carter said in a deep voice.

Jane, "..."

She just didn’t want him to worry. What was he angry about?

Edwin Carter had already contacted the hospital. So when they arrived, the hospital was ready waiting for them. The professional doctor did the complete checkup of Jane.

 

The examination showed that both the pregnant woman and the baby were fine.

The doctor also reminded them to be careful not to let the pregnant woman's mood fluctuate too much, otherwise the fetus may be in danger.

Edwin Carter sat beside the hospital bed. His face was cold still, and he said nothing to Jane.

Jane felt wronged and pulled his sleeve, "We’re fine. Why are you still angry with me?"

Edwin Carter couldn't bear to see her aggrieved face. He rubbed her head said gently, "You should tell me in advance that you want to come to Kyoto to meet Sophie Ronan, so I can make arrangements early. Why did you come without telling me? You are less than three months pregnant. It’s the most crucial time for our child. What if you and the baby get hurt..."

Edwin Carter paused; he couldn’t even imagine what he would do if anything happened to them.

His low voice came to Jane’s ears, and she felt his helplessness. She knew he really got worried about her. She hugged him, buried her head in his arms, took a breath and whispered, "I won’t trouble you again."

Edwin Carter held her hands tightly and said, "Jane, whatever happens in the future, you must tell me."

"Okay." Jane nodded her head.

…

Time flew, a few months passed.

Jane was in her sixth month of pregnancy. She was only six months pregnant, but her belly was very big and round and her skin had become much tender, bright and smooth.

The servants Luna and Emelia both said that if a woman becomes more beautiful during her pregnancy, then there are more chances to have a daughter.

Last month, Edwin Carter told his family about Jane’s pregnancy. Today Angela Carter flew to take care of Jane and her baby.

At this time, Angela Carter’s head was on the round, convex belly of Jane. She was listening carefully and said excitedly, "sister in law, I can really hear baby’s heartbeat."

"I think the baby has felt your love for him and said hello to you," Jane said with a gentle smile.

Angela Carter blinked and asked, "Sister-in-law, did you check out whether it’s a boy or a girl?"

"We didn’t check the gender of the child," Jane said, "We will love our child, boy or girl both are same to us."

"I think it’s better to be a girl. A girl has more chances to be more like you. If you give birth to a boy, then there are more chances for him to be a blockhead like my brother." Angela Carter said, and her face pretended to mimic Edwin Carter’s cold expressions.

Jane couldn’t help laughing, "Angela, your brother doesn’t look like this."

CHAPTER 174 – ENCOUNTER WITH DANGER

In fact, over the past few months, Edwin Carter has really changed a lot. Now he knew how to show care to others by using kind words. For example, last night, Edwin Carter, just like Angela Carter, put his head on her abdomen and listened to baby’s heartbeat. Then he said, "Baby, I’m your daddy. Please answer me."

Not only that, he also brought children’s storybooks and every night told stories in his magnetic voice. The doctors told him that after six months of pregnancy the fetus developed the ability to memorize, hear and learn and he can start fetal education.

After telling the story, he played some music for the child every day and also talked a lot with the baby. Edwin Carter had never imagined that he will do such childish things, but now he did such childish things so happily.

Edwin Carter made Jane more gentle and peaceful.

He has bought the sunshine to her life.

He has made her life warm, happy and beautiful.

"Sister-in-law, I’m going to join the shooting of play tomorrow. How about going shopping with me today?" Angela Carter was going for shooting in a remote tourist resort. She knew that she wouldn't be able to go shopping for a long time, so she decided to do some shopping now.

"Okay, we will go together." Jane agreed gladly.

Edwin Carter has already stopped her from going to the studio. Laura also knew about her situation and didn’t give her much work to do. That’s why she always stayed at home and felt really bored. For a long time, she wanted to go out.

The fetus has passed the first three months and was very stable now. These days, she could eat, sleep, and walk. If she didn’t have a big round belly, no one could know that she was pregnant.

 

Jane and Angela Carter have not done shopping for a long time. They were excited and left after changing clothes.

It was July, the hottest time of the year in Jiangbei. The driver dropped them at the gate of the shopping mall, and the mall was centrally air-conditioned. There was no feeling of summer at all.

They strolled in the mall. Nothing attracted Jane except baby products, baby clothes, baby strollers, toys and so on. In fact, Edwin has already prepared these things, and they have decorated a baby room. Now they were just waiting for the birth of the child.

Jane often held her fingers to calculate, Her delivery’s due date will be September 29. So there were more than two months left. It’s really exciting that after two months they could see their baby.

Angela didn’t lack anything. Everything she needed was already prepared by her special assistants. They were just here to enjoy their shopping time.

After a while, Jane was thirsty. They found a rest area and sat down. Angela Carter went to buy water for Jane.

When Angela left. Two men sat down on both sides of Jane. They pressed her tightly in the middle and put a dagger on her waist. A man said in a cold voice, "If you want you and your children to be safe, come with us."

CHAPTER 175 – KIDNAPPING (PART 1)

It was a very hot day. Jane was wearing a white maternity skirt, and the dagger was on her waist. If they exert a little force, the dagger will be inserted into her abdomen. Then her child—

When Jane thought about it, she felt flustered. She was so nervous that she swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and her body was too stiff to move.

She didn’t know why these people came to her.

For wealth?

If so, she could give them all her savings for the safety of her child.

For revenge?

If it’s for revenge, then who it can be?

Jane was so nervous that she couldn’t imagine who wanted to revenge her. She glanced up and saw a couple passing by them, but no one noticed something wrong.

At some distance, there were two security guards, but she didn’t dare to call them for help. She didn’t want to annoy or provoke the two men because she didn’t know what they would do to her next.

 

In a short time, Jane thought a lot, and her hands were trembling slightly. She tried to calm down and not be so afraid. Before being taken away by these two people, she had to find a way to leave some clues. Otherwise, Angela wouldn’t know that something has happened to her.

After relaxing for a moment, Jane’s mood became a little stable. She wanted to pretend as if she was not scared, but her voice was still shivering.

"What do you want to do? If you want money, I can..." Jane tried to speak but got interrupted.

"Don’t be a bitch. Otherwise, we will cut your tongue. Just follow us." The man holding the dagger put a little effort into his hand and Jane felt the pain. She quickly shut her mouth and didn’t dare to speak again.

Jane couldn’t leave any clues for Angela Carter, and those men took her away.

...

Angela Carter bought two bottles of water. When she bounded  back, she didn’t see Jane. She thought that Jane should have gone to the bathroom, so she sat down and waited for her.

Some time passed, but Jane hasn’t come back. Angela felt something wrong. She immediately called on Jane’s mobile phone. After dialing, she heard, "the subscriber you dialed is powered off, please dial later."

Angela Carter was unable to contact Jane, so she hurriedly contacted the driver who had dropped them here to ask if Jane went back to the car to have a rest.

But the driver said that Jane didn’t come back to the car. He didn’t see Jane and didn’t know where Jane had gone. After listening to the driver’s words, Angela hurriedly went to the service center of the mall to ask them to help making an announcement for finding Jane.

Even after the announcement, there was no news related to Jane.

CHAPTER 176 – KIDNAPPING (PART 2)

Angela Carter knew Jane. She knew Jane was not an irresponsible person. She cannot let anyone worry about her by disappearing instantly and then turning off her number. After thinking about it, a bad thought came to Angela Carter’s mind.

Something wrong has happened to sister-in-law?

Sister-in-law is pregnant. In case of an accident, she—

Angela was very nervous. She asked Jane to come out for shopping. If Jane encountered any accident, how will she face her brother and all the elders of the Carter family? She was really worried that she didn’t protect sister in law well.

Angela Carter was so anxious that she walked around for several minutes. Then she thought that she should find a rescuer to help her. She immediately called Edwin Carter.

 

Angela Carter said in a hurry, "Brother, I came out for shopping with sister-in-law, but suddenly, she disappeared. I couldn’t find her, and her cell phone is also turned off."

Edwin Carter’s low voice came, "Time, place, tell me everything."

Angela Carter was worried, as she told him the address clearly he immediately hung up the phone.

Edwin didn’t give her a chance to say another word. Angela listened to the phone’s busy tone and felt even afraid and sad.

She was afraid that if something happened to her sister-in-law. Even if she gave her life in place of Jane’s, she still couldn’t compensate. She was sad that her brother had never hung up like this before. She could feel his anger.

Angela Carter bit her lip, thought of another person and dialed his number carefully. In the process of waiting for him to answer her call, she walked in a hurry, and finally, he answered the phone. The voice of Victor James fell into her ears, "What’s the matter?"

 

Angela Carter heard his voice and cried out, "Victor, I’ve lost my sister-in-law. What should I do?"

The man on the other side of the cell phone paused for a minute and said, "Tell me your address, stay there and do not go anywhere."

...

When Angela Carter called Edwin Carter, he was in an important meeting. Everyone looked at him, he answered the phone and in a second his face became gloomy.

At the moment, when he hung up the phone, his handsome face looked even scared and numb, and the executives in the meeting room felt an unprecedented haze.

Almost at the same time, Sienna Henry and Luis George looked at each other and felt that something really bad has happened. Then they heard Edwin Carter saying, "Sienna, send me the surveillance video of Ginza shopping mall right now. Luis, contact people to block the airport, wharf and land route of the whole city. No one is allowed to leave the city."

As Edwin Carter walked along, he ordered to call someone and when the other side answered he said, "Send the most capable and powerful Special Forces from your army, I need them urgently."

"Everything is already arranged. They are already on their way." Victor James said.

Edwin Carter sat in the car and rushed to the mall. His hands were tightly clenched. There were no expressions on his face, and it seemed that he was calm, but only he knew how scared he was.

After hearing Angela Carter's words that Jane has disappeared, his head was blanked for several seconds.

He couldn’t hear any sound or couldn’t see anything.

When he regained his senses, he felt as if his heart has been grabbed in someone’s hand.

He felt difficulty in breathing. He was suffocating!

He couldn’t even dare to imagine how Jane will be—

Without Jane and their children, there will be no light in his world.

He tried to calm down. Jane could be in danger, so he must find her as soon as possible. He won't let anything happen to her or the baby.

CHAPTER 177 – ACTUALLY, THEY CAME FOR ANGELA CARTER

Jane has been kidnapped by two men. She sat into a minivan. Just after sitting at the seat, they started the van. Jane’s eyes have been blindfolded. She became more flustered. Her heart started beating much faster as if it will jump out of her throat.

She subconsciously held her round belly in her hands. If she was alone, she would never be as frightened as she was now. Because she had her child in her belly, she will never let these people hurt her child.

Her child will come to this world in two months. She has to take good care of her child.

Jane couldn’t see anything. She could only listen. She didn’t know where they wanted to take her. She could feel the noise and the slow pace of the car; it seemed that they were stuck in the traffic of the main city.

 

They drove and then stopped for a while. After some time, the car’s speed finally accelerated and about half an hour later, the car suddenly bumped badly and finally stopped.

Jane was dragged out of the car. Before she could stand still, she heard someone saying, "I ask you to tie that little girl of the Carter family. Why did you take this pregnant woman?"

"Head Jeff, I think this woman worth more than that little girl of the Carter family. She has the child of Shengtian’s head Leon Carter in her womb." A man who kidnapped Jane said proudly.

Jane felt that a man named Jeff approached her, walked around her, and asked, "Are you sure that she is carrying Leon Carter’s child? How are you so sure?"

"The security guards of Bayview villa didn’t let us go in. We could only guard outside. So we had been waiting for the little girl of Carter family to come out. But today, when we saw her coming out, this pregnant woman was also with her. We heard that girl calling this pregnant woman sister-in-law. Some time ago, we also heard the news, that Leon Carter got married. So we thought that this pregnant girl must be Leon Carter’s wife and much more valuable than that little daughter of the Carters." said the other man.

 

Kidnapper’s head, Jeff, suddenly pinched Jane’s chin so hard that she felt trembled. Then the man asked, "The baby in your stomach is Leon Carter’s?"

After listening to these three people’s dialogue, Jane found two keywords, and one was the little girl of the Carter family and the other is valuable.

It seemed that they planned to kidnap Angela Carter to blackmail the Carter family. After understanding this, Jane was a little relieved. If they didn’t kidnap her for revenge, then it means they wouldn’t harm her and her child for personal clashes.

At present, they were not sure about her relationship with Edwin Carter, so they were not sure how much she worth. They were waiting for her answer.

Jane finally understood why the Carter family never showed up in public. They wanted to save themselves from a lot of unnecessary trouble. Angela Carter never showed her face in front of the camera as Carter’s family daughter, and she used Polaris as her on-screen name.

They all knew that Shengtian’s leader Leon Carter was the only successor of the Carter family. However, very few people knew that his real name was Edwin Carter. She has been married to him, but after a long, she came to know his real identity.

When Jane was thinking about how to answer, she heard someone saying, "We should use her mobile phone to call Leon Carter."

...

CHAPTER 178 – SHE’S MORE VALUABLE

Edwin Carter was sitting square in the car, and his hands were clenched on his side. His eyes were dark, and his whole body was cold. He didn’t say a word, but he had analyzed the complete situation.

He was thinking, who could do that.

Mr. Tyrion and Sophie Ronan are in Kyoto. His people have their eyes on them. At this time, they can't have a chance to do it to Jane.

As for the escaped Jonathan Ronan, Edwin has only his departure record, no arrival record, and Jonathan Ronan didn’t dare to return to the country for the time being, so it could not be him.

Then who else can do this with Jane?

Edwin was still in his thoughts, and the car reached the mall. Edwin Carter got off the car, Sienna Henry and Luis George also followed him.

Luis George said, "President Carter, as you ordered, we have blocked all the major traffic routes of Jiangbei City, and there is absolutely no way for anyone to go out."

 

Sienna Henry handed over the tablet, clicked on the video she had just received and said, "President Carter, this is the video from the monitoring system of the shopping mall. At present, it can be confirmed that Madam has been taken out of the shopping mall by two men. But the two were well prepared, we can only see their back, none of the cameras had captured their faces."

In the surveillance video, Jane was wearing a white maternity skirt. She was walking and two men were on her left and right side. They forced her to walk and they left from the back door of the mall.

While going out, Jane suddenly looked back. When she turned her head, the camera recorded her face. In the video, Edwin could see her biting her lips tightly, and she looked very nervous and scared.

Edwin Carter looked at her face and his whole body became cold. His heart ached badly.

 

He had made a decision to protect her and to never let her suffer any more harm, but now—

"Brother," Angela Carter rushed to him. She was also very worried and scared.

Edwin Carter gave her a cold look, which made her shiver.

Angela Carter bit her lip and said, "It’s my fault. I shouldn’t bring sister-in-law to come shopping with me. If she hadn’t come, she wouldn’t have encountered such a thing."

"If anything happens to her, I will see you!" Edwin Carter glared at Angela and said coldly.

"I..." Angela Carter pursed her lips; emotions of grievance and fear poured into her heart.

From her childhood to now, her brother often punished her, but she knew that those punishments were because of his love. But this sentence, made Angela felt scared. If something wrong happened to her sister-in-law and their child, her brother will wring her neck.

Buzz-

Edwin’s mobile phone suddenly rang. He took a look. It was Jane’s number. He answered it quickly and heard Jane’s nervous voice, "Edwin, I..."

Before Jane could finish, the mobile phone was snatched by the kidnapper.

The voice of the kidnapper came to Edwin Carter’s ears, "Mr. Carter, if you want your wife and your child safely back, immediately prepare ten million dollars in cash and send it to a designated place."

Edwin Carter’s eyes narrowed slightly and he said slowly, "if you guarantee the safety of mother and child, I will send you millions more."

CHAPTER 179 – HE WAS BOTH RIGHTEOUS AND RUFFIAN

"Mr. Carter, prepare the cash as quickly as you can. We'll call you back in half an hour and tell you the address to send the money. Don’t try to be over smart, otherwise- ah--"

Edwin Carter heard Jane’s scream and more tightly held his mobile phone. The blue tendons appeared on the skin of his hands, "You want money and I agreed to give it to you. But if you dare to hurt her, I will bury you and your family alive."

Edwin Carter’s voice didn’t seem to be much different than usual, but people who were familiar with him got scared and Angela Carter was no exception.

After hanging up the phone, Edwin Carter’s fierce eyes swept to the people behind him. Luis George immediately came forward and said, "President Carter, we’ve traced the specific location. Do you want us to take action now?"

 

"Without my order, no one is allowed to take any action. Don’t leak out any news. Immediately contact the bank to prepare the cash and ready a car to take the money to them." Edwin Carter changed his way of dealing because he knew that Jane has been kidnapped just for money.

Jane was in their hands. He couldn’t do anything rashly. At the present moment, he decided to give them money according to their demand.

He only wanted to rescue Jane safely. And as for kidnappers, he will deal with them later.

Edwin Carter’s lips raised an extremely cold arc, and his eyes flashed ruthlessness that had never appeared in his eyes before. If they dared to hurt his woman, he would make them live in sheer purgatory for the rest of their lives!

Angela Carter wanted to go with him, but her brother couldn’t see her at all. She knew that she would not be able to help them, but she didn’t want to stay behind.

 

Over the years, the elders of the Carter family have never restricted her freedom. Most of the time, she had been only accompanied by Arthur Simon. Because no one knew her real identity that she is the Carter family’s daughter, so no one never thought of kidnapping her.

But today, this strange incident has happened. She didn’t know whether those people were for her or for Jane?

If they came for her but ended up kidnapping Jane—

With that in mind, Angela Carter felt even miserable and sad; there were tears in her eyes but she didn’t want them to come out. When she was very upset, a military vehicle braked at the side of the road.

The door was opened, and a man in a military uniform got off and slammed the door.

He has a strong figure, a height of about 1.8 meters. He has an outstanding look, thick black eyebrows, thin lips and he looked about 30 years old. He was wearing a military uniform, but he could make people feel that he was a ruffian.

Few people can integrate both the righteous and ruffian temperament so perfectly, but this man in military uniform can do it charmingly.

Angela Carter saw him from a distance. He was still as charming as she remembered. She just couldn’t move her eyes.

CHAPTER 180 – SHE MUST BE BLIND

The man’s eyes also fell on Angela Carter and just after the slightest glance he looked away. If it had been some other occasion, Angela Carter would have rushed to his arms and pestered him with questions. She wanted to tell him a lot of things.

But, in the present situation, she was worried and scared. Especially when she saw him, the unprecedented sense of grievance overwhelmed her. She bit her lips and tried to smother her sobs.

She didn’t see him for more than a year. She thought about countless scenes what she will do when she will see him, but she didn’t expect to see him under such circumstances.

He came to her, picked up his eyebrows and spoke to her, "you called me to come here to see your crying face?"

Angela Carter looked up at him with tears rolling down, "Victor James, I’m very sad, very scared and very afraid, don’t you know how to say a nice word to comfort me?"

 

Angela Carter grew up in the deep care of the Carter family. She has never encountered such a thing as kidnapping. She was only 18 years old, how can she not be afraid.

"I don’t know." Victor James replied arrogantly.

Angela Carter stamped her feet angrily, "Then why you came here?"

Victor James, "To see you crying."

Angela Carter heard Victor James’s words and forgot why she was worried. She bit her teeth, rushed to him and raised her foot to stamp on Victor James’s feet, "Damn you!"

But Angela Carter didn’t feel it was enough. She clenched her fist and punched Victor James several times. She shouted, "If you cannot comfort me, at least, don’t laugh at me!"

Angela Carter’s strength, as well as the speed of attack, was like a child’s temper for Victor James. He could easily avoid if he wanted, but he didn’t move a step.

He deliberately let Angela Carter vent it out.

Angela Carter cried again, "What should I do if something happened to sister-in-law and the baby?"

Victor James pushed her away and then his rough fingers that have been holding the gun for many years wiped off her tears, "Do you think your sister in law will come back if you keep on crying like this?"

Angela Carter was so angry that she bit her teeth, "Victor James, do you want me to blow up your nest?"

Victor James, "You will use tears to make bombs?"

Angela Carter raised her hands and wiped her tears hard. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth, "You are..."

"What? Want to curse me more? Or to punch me? So that your sister-in-law can come back?"

Angela Carter, "..."

"Don’t worry, your brother and I will handle this matter, and your sister-in-law will be fine." Victor James noticed Angela’s scared appearance and finally said such a sentence with great solemnity.

Decades ago, the James family settled in Jiangbei and held the military power of the Jiangbei military region.

Now, the Shengtian group of Carter family has also fully established in Jiangbei City and has become the economic lifeline of Jiangbei City. The Carter family and the James family had a stronghold in their respective fields. No one could dare to provoke them here.

Except for those who really wants to die.

"Really?" Angela Carter took a sniff and said, "I know you both are powerful, but I'm still worried."

"Sit in the car." Victor James didn’t answer her question and dragged her to the car. "I’ll drop you back. Don’t give us any trouble. This will be the biggest help from your side for us."

"But-"

"If you don't stop talking, I’ll throw you out of the window."

Angela Carter bit her lips. She thought she must be blind. Otherwise, how could she like such a rude, ungentle, and insensitive man?

CHAPTER 181 – WE WILL WAIT FOR YOU

Jane has been blindfolded since she came here. She couldn’t judge the place or time. However, from the the occasional chilling sensation, she felt that there must be a large icehouse near her.

To protect her children and herself, she sat down quietly and didn’t make trouble with the kidnappers.

Half an hour later, the kidnappers called Edwin Carter again. Hearing Edwin Carter’s voice, Jane called his name, "Edwin…"

She had just uttered his name, and the kidnappers snatched her cell phone again. She heard them saying loudly, "Mr. Carter, is the money ready?"

Jane could not hear what he said from the other end of the phone. Then she heard the head of the kidnappers saying, "Drop the money into the garbage can in front of No. 20, Hail Road, and leave immediately. If you dare to play tricks… "

 

The kidnapper’s head paused. He walked towards Jane, grabbed her long hair forcefully. Jane endured the pain, but she didn’t want to make Edwin Carter more worried.

Jane gritted her teeth and refused to shout.

The kidnapper’s head aimed to threaten Edwin Carter, but she didn’t utter a word. The kidnapper didn’t think much. He raised his hand and slapped her face hard--

Recently, Jane has gained some body weight and her cheeks had become more chubby and smoother. So a red slap mark immediately appeared on her face, which was very shocking.

"Mr. Carter, I had just slapped on her face. If you don't hurry up, I may have to cut her in the stomach." The head said to Edwin Carter. When he spoke, he also took a knife and put it near Jane’s stomach. Jane was so scared that she became numb for a moment.

The kidnapper threatened Edwin but Jane didn’t know what Edwin Carter said to him. The kidnapper handed Jane her cell phone again and didn’t put it on the speaker.

"Jane, don’t think about anything, don’t do anything and don’t be afraid. I’ll come to you soon, and take you and our child safely out from there, got it?"

Edwin Carter’s voice fell into Jane’s ears. For the first time, his voice was not as deep and magnetic as before, and he uttered every word very carefully.

Jane heard his voice and suddenly she had an impulse to cry!

She sniffed and nodded, "Edwin, I am not afraid, nor our baby. We will wait for you."

After that, the kidnapper snatched her cell phone again and shut it down quickly.

The three kidnappers sat by to smoke cigarettes, and their hearts became more anxious. They all knew that whom they had kidnapped is the wife of Shengtian’s Leon Carter.

CHAPTER 182 – THEY’RE GETTING HORNY

They had many thoughts…

what kind of people is Leon Carter? They didn’t see him with their own eyes, but they have heard about him.

How can the man who kills decisively in the business world let them go easily?

At this time, his wife is in their hands, that’s why he is willing to accept their all demands. But after he gets his wife back, what will he do to deal with them?

The three kidnappers seemed to think of the same thing at the same time. They raised their heads and looked at each other and finally, their eyes fall on Jane.

With this thought, they became so nervous that they swallowed a mouthful of saliva. They had already come to this. Now they had to take the money. And this woman—

This woman has seen them with her own eyes. She can identify them easily. And no matter where they fled with the money, they could be arrested.

 

One kidnapper looked at his head and asked, "Brother Jeff, what we will do after getting the money?"

"What else can we do?" The head fixed his eyes on Jane and turned his hand and made a gesture to demonstrate that they will cut her neck.

The best way to keep people quiet and to stop Leon Carter from finding them was to shut this woman’s mouth forever!

Jane’s eyes were still covered. She didn’t see the gesture the kidnapper had just made, but she could feel the strange gaze that was cast on her.

In particular, she felt their eyes on her abdomen. She was so nervous that her palms were sweating, and she swallowed saliva unconsciously. She prayed silently in her heart that Edwin Carter will come here quickly to save their child.

"Brother Jeff, she’s Leon Carter’s woman. Look how beautiful she is! But she's not gonna live long. How about fucking her before she dies?" A Kidnapper said as he walked towards Jane and overlooked her.

Jane heard his words and her heart filled with fear. She could feel that the kidnapper was coming near to her, and she instinctively shrank back.

Her chin was pinched suddenly and a rough hand was touching her face. "Her skin is really tender and smooth! I’ve never fucked such a delicate woman before."

Jane pressed the fear and tension down, waving his hand on her face off and tried to backed up, but she didn’t know that there was a wall behind her. Just a step back she reached the corner.

The kidnapper caught her again. He pressed her shoulder with one hand, and her round and protruding belly with the other hand. He deliberately pressed it hard, "if you try to create trouble, I will dig out your belly first."

"You want money, we will give you as much as you want. If you dare to hurt my child, you won’t be able to find a place in this world to hide. You should know better than I do whether what I say is true."

Jane was afraid. Her heart was trembling with fear, but she didn’t allow herself to be scared. She’s a mother now. She has to protect her child.

Before the kidnapper could take the next step, Jane put her hands on her stomach and said, "You kidnapped me just for money, and I just want to live well. If you don’t mess around, I promise, I will let you get the money and will stop Edwin Carter from chasing you."

"Baxter, let her go." said the head.

They’re desperadoes who may not take their lives as seriously as others, but they’re also humans. They kidnapped her for money, for a better life, so who the hell would want to die after such efforts.

"Why?" Baxter was surprised.

The head took a puff of a cigarette, then extinguished the cigarette butt and said, "Just lock her in the ice house. After that, life or death will be her fortune."

There were at least minus 20 degrees in the ice house. If they left her in the ice house, with so few clothes on, she will soon freeze into a popsicle.

CHAPTER 183 – SAVE JANE (PART 1)

The temperature of the icehouse was minus 20 degrees. The moment the kidnappers pushed Jane into it, Jane felt the chilling cold and shivered.

They closed the doors and there was a dead silence.

Jane pulled off the blindfold for the first time, but there was no light in the icehouse. It was so dark that she couldn’t even see her fingers. She slowly fumbled back to the door of the icehouse and touched the handle of the door.

She pulled it, but the door didn’t move at all. She couldn’t open it. She pulled it several times, but it didn’t open. She thought that the door must be locked from outside. She tried hard but couldn’t do anything for herself and disappointedly took back her hand.

She didn’t know for how long she could bear?

She didn’t know if she could make it or not?

Jane fumbled back to a more open position, touched her belly, took a deep breath and said softly, "baby, mom is holding on, you have to hold on, we have to wait for dad to help us, okay?"

Now she couldn’t do anything but wait. She wished that Edwin Carter can get there before late and save their child.

 

The time was passing; she was nearly unconscious because of the cold but she still didn’t hear any good news. She didn’t want to give up. She moved around in the dark. Maybe she was lucky and found a military coat.

She didn’t think much; she immediately wrapped the coat around her. After putting on the military coat, she felt a little warm and didn’t lose her consciousness for a short time.

At the same time, Edwin Carter asked people to dress up as him and drive the money to the designated place. He led a group of people to the place where the kidnappers and Jane were.

Kidnappers were on the phone while smoking cigarettes. They were confirming from their people whether they have received the money and whether the person who sent the money was Leon Carter himself.

Edwin Carter quickly swept around but he didn’t see Jane. When he saw the name, “Seafood Freezer”, he had a thought that Jane might be locked there.

Edwin Carter panicked. He didn’t know for how long Jane had been locked in. He didn’t know how she would be. There was no time for him to delay more. He must have to do it quickly.

He turned over and jumped off the wall quietly.

The three kidnappers immediately noticed his existence and were stunned by his cold and gloomy appearance. But they quickly responded they took a wooden stick rushed to him and scolded, "Are you looking for your death?"

Three kidnappers rushed over together. Three sticks were thrown at Edwin Carter at the same time.

CHAPTER 184 – SAVE JANE (PART 2)

Edwin Carter knew that the sticks was about to fall on him but he quickly turned around and a dramatic scene happened.

Before the three kidnappers responded, the sticks in their hands had been snatched by Edwin Carter. With a wave of his arm, the three kidnappers suffered heavy strokes on their heads.

They rubbed their beaten heads, and their facial expressions became fiercer. The three looked at each other and rushed to Edwin Carter again.

Edwin Carter didn’t use a stick this time. He raised his long legs and kicked them. With the blink of an eye, he stepped on a kidnapper. When he stepped on him harder, he heard the voice and screams of the kidnapper.

The other two kidnappers finally realized that they couldn’t fight with Edwin Carter. They turned around and ran. However, as they ran, they stumbled on something and both of them fell to the ground at the same time.

 

Edwin Carter stepped forward and put his feet in the hands of the two kidnappers. When he put his feet forcefully he heard their screams.

Luis George led a group of people and saw that Edwin Carter had beaten three kidnappers. He looked at Edwin Carter and asked for instructions, "President Carter-"

"Wait for me to come back and give me a good scene to see." Edwin Carter said cruel words and glared at the kidnappers.

He rushed to the ice house.

He turned on the light, opened the door, and as he opened the door of the ice house he saw the shivering appearance of Jane. He strode over and held Jane, "Jane-"

Jane tried to open her eyes and saw that it was Edwin Carter for whom she had been waiting for a long time. Her tears fell down from her eyes. She gathered her strength and said weakly, "Edwin, please, we must have to save our child. We can't let anything happen to the child."

"Don’t talk." Edwin Carter picked her up, strode out, and put Jane to the ambulance that was already there, "Save her and the baby."

The rescuers who were following Edwin Carter were all skilled doctors and nurses. After Edwin’s Carter command, they immediately started the first aid.

Jane knew Edwin Carter was here, but she felt her consciousness fade. She wanted to open her eyes, but she had no strength. She wanted to tell Edwin Carter not to worry too much. She and her baby will be fine, but she had no strength to speak.

After a while, Jane could not hear anything or see anything, as if she was falling into an endless darkness.

"Jane, wake up, don’t sleep!" Edwin Carter grabbed her hands and roared hysterically.

He never knew that he would feel like this. After caring for a person, he will become so weak.

His days became sunny when he saw her smiling.

And it became overcast when he saw her sad.

When he thought that he might leave her forever, he felt like someone stabbed one knife after another into his heart; he felt so hurt as if his heart was dripping blood.

He decided to marry her because he thought she’s different from other women; she can live a positive life even after experiencing hurt and betrayal. So he thought that they can live a good life together.

Over the course of their relationship, he came to know her more, including her dedication to life and work.

From the very beginning, he just wanted to be nice to her, because she’s his wife, and as a husband, he should take care of her.

But he did not know when she had become the most important part of his life, so important that he couldn’t imagine living without her. Now he took care of her not only because she’s his wife but because he couldn’t live without her. He has fallen in love with her.

"Jane-" Edwin Carter clenched her hands and said again, "Don’t worry, I won’t let anything happen to you and our baby."

Jane didn’t know after how long, she turned back from the gate of hell and finally saw the light and the familiar handsome face in front of her. His face looked gloomy, and his beard, which had always been neat, looked messy, as if he had grown old overnight.

Jane looked at his face and had an inexplicable feeling.

"Edwin-" she opened her mouth and uttered his name weakly.

CHAPTER 185 – I DIDN’T SEE ANYTHING

"Jane, everything is all right." Edwin Carter immediately woke up from his thoughts, grabbed her hands and kissed them.

Jane touched her abdomen and felt that it was still bulging and heavy. She smiled brightly, "Our child is still alive. I am so happy!"

Edwin Carter’s eyes were stuck on her face. He noticed her bright smile and his own eyes suddenly turned red. He didn’t know what to say, so he lowered his head and kissed her again. He kissed her forehead, kissed her lips, and finally kissed her round, bulging belly.

"Edwin, your beard is pricking me." Jane’s skin was very sensitive, especially her abdomen. She was kissed by him and pricked by his beard, which made her uncomfortable.

Edwin Carter looked up and stared at her with his deep eyes. He wanted to say a lot to her, but he couldn’t open his mouth. Jane disliked it most to see him like this. He was looking at her so affectionately as if he wanted to give all the gentleness of the world to her. This kind of him made her heart ached.

 

She stretched her hand and stroked his brows. She said softly, "The child and I are fine. Don’t worry about us anymore."

As she spoke, Edwin Carter kissed her all of sudden.

This time his kiss was fierce as if he was trying to suck her soul. Maybe he was telling himself that she is fine.

…

Jane stayed in the hospital for two days. They held her in observation and after confirming that she and her baby were totally fine, the hospital decided to discharge them. Edwin Carter went through the discharge formalities to take her home.

Because of the kidnapping of Jane, Angela Carter postponed her play and stayed at home. When she saw Jane coming back home, she hurriedly ran over, "Sister-in-law-"

"Stay away from her." Edwin Carter stopped her from coming near to Jane.

 

"Brother, I-" Angela Carter lowered her head and bit her lips.

"Edwin, what are you doing? You can’t blame Angela for this." Jane held Angela’s hand and comforted her. "Angela, my child and I both are fine. Don’t worry."

"Sister in law, it’s good that you and the baby are fine. I was really dying with guilt." These days, Edwin Carter didn’t allow her to go to the hospital, and she was so worried that she couldn’t even sleep well.

Edwin Carter grabbed Jane back and held her possessively, "Let’s go to the room to have a rest first. Don’t worry about other things."

Angela Carter looked at them and felt aggrieved. She knew her sister-in-law had been kidnapped, and her brother must be scared. After thinking of this, she hurried to the kitchen and asked Emelia to prepare an egg custard for Jane. She wanted to compensate.

Angela knocked on the door, and without waiting for any answer she went in. After entering, she saw Edwin Carter kissing Jane.

She put down the tray and quickly covered her eyes with her hands. "Oh, carry on, I didn’t see anything."

Angela quickly turned around and ran away.

CHAPTER 186 – TIT FOR TAT

She was in a hurry and didn’t notice Victor James, who was behind her. She turned around and fell into his arms. When she looked up, she saw his attractive face and a bold thought suddenly came into her mind. She held his head, raised her face and kissed him.

She tried to kiss him fiercely, but she had no experience in this field. She was nibbling his lips and kissing him but soon she was pushed away by Victor James. Then she heard his angry voice, "if you don’t know how to kiss, first learn it well. I don’t have time to be your tutor."

"What?" Angela Carter heard his words and got angry. She squinted and looked at him, "Victor James, dare to say it again."

"I can say it ten more times." Victor James said and turned to go, but Angela Carter grabbed his arm.

Angela Carter gritted her teeth and roared, "Victor James, I love you, but you let me go to other men to learn kissing, are you a man?"

Victor James, "No."

Angela Carter repeated, "No?"

How could he say, no?

How can there be such a man in the world?

How can he say that he is not a man?

Angela Carter wanted to fight with him but Edwin Carter opened the door and came out. His eyes fell on Angela, and he said, "Angela, go and stay with your sister-in-law."

"Okay." Angela Carter’s heart was still guilty. She thought Jane suffered all this because of her. Now Edwin asked her to accompany Jane, and she agreed without demur.

 

After Angela Carter went in Jane’s room, the two equally talented men stared at each other. Victor James said what Edwin Carter was about to say, "I’m here to guard. You can go to deal with them."

"All right." Edwin Carter nodded, turned around and left.

Jane and his child were safe. Now he wanted to deal with the ones who hurt them.

He personally drove to the place where Jane had been held hostage and saw three people were tied and lying on the ground. Luis George, who had been here for a long time, immediately came forward and said respectfully, "President Carter."

Jane stayed in the hospital for two days, and these kidnappers had been tied here for three days.

Although they were tied up but Luis George gave them delicious meals. Luis George knew Edwin Carter’s personality. It would be boring to starve them to death.

 

"President Carter, we know what we did was wrong. We should not dare to tie up your woman." The three kidnappers kept apologizing and begging for mercy. Their eyes were full of fear.

Their life and death depend on Edwin Carter’s one word. If he wanted to kill them, he would do it long ago. But he didn’t. They also didn’t know what Edwin Carter wanted to do to them, that’s why they were afraid.

In the hot summer, Edwin Carter changed his grey suit into a grey shirt. He had a noble and cool temperament, and he didn’t say anything. He just stared at the three kidnappers, and his gaze scared them to death.

After a while, he slowly opened his mouth, "Tell me, how did you bully my wife?" His tone was light but spine-tingling.

Luis George added, "Be honest, maybe President Carter spare your lives."

The three kidnappers thought they had not done too much, so they rushed to tell the details to Edwin Carter.

"Pulled her hair, slapped her in the face, threatened her to dig her belly, tried to rape her and locked her into the ice house to freeze her to death..." Edwin Carter slowly summed up what they’ve done and looked at them gloomily.

The three kidnappers were so nervous that their hearts almost stopped beating, then they heard Edwin Carter’s cold voice again, "Luis, give them all the things backs they have done. Remember to clean them up so that the police can close the case easily."

After listening to Edwin Carter’s words, a person immediately came forward to execute his orders. Soon he heard their screams and watched everything coldly from the beginning to the end.

CHAPTER 187 – YOU LIKE ME THEN THAT’S TOTALLY YOUR BUSINESS

Angela Carter came out of the room carefully without making any noise after Jane fell asleep. She came downstairs to the living room and saw Victor James sitting on the couch with his legs crossed. He was talking to someone on the cell phone.

Angela Carter noticed his animated expressions and felt really annoyed. She walked towards him and sat down. She attentively tried to hear if he was talking to a man or a woman.

But before she could hear anything, she was pushed away by Victor James. He gave her a fierce look and continued talking on the phone.

"Victor James, I like you." Angela Carter stood up with arms akimbo and growled at him roughly.

Finally, Victor James hung up the phone and looked at her with raised eyebrows, "You like me then that’s totally your business. Does it matter with me?"

 

"What?" Angela Carter was about to raise her foot to kick him, but this time, he kicked her back before she can take a move.

Bang!

Her body became unstable and she fell down. If there was no carpet in the hall, her buttocks would have been hurt badly.

She got up and stamped her feet angrily, "How can you bully a girl? what kind of man are you?!"

Victor James stood up, stretched his military uniform and said, "In my world, there are only the strong and the weak, and there is no difference between men and women."

Angela Carter grabbed the water cup on the tea table and smashed in his direction, "OK, let’s have a fight to see who is weak and who is strong."

"You?" Victor James leaned away and glanced at her with disdain, "I don’t want to fight with a little girl. You can only cry and say that I am bullying you after losing."

 

"Because you are bullying me." Angela Carter rushed to him, attack him like a little wild cat, bit him hard on the face and left teeth mark on his face.

Angela Carter looked at his face, feeling extremely satisfied and laughed happily over her victory. However, her victory was only for a few seconds. Soon she was held up high by Victor James, and he threw her on the sofa.

"Victor James, you--" Angela Carter felt pain in her ass and said with grievance.

"Angela Carter, you are almost nineteen. Go and have a serious love with someone like you. Don’t pester me all day. I’m not interested in a little baby-doll like you." After saying this, Victor James turned around and walked out.

Angela Carter became angry.

Little baby-doll?

Soon she will be 19 years old. The characteristics of women should be developed well. Why did he call her little baby-doll?

Angela didn’t believe him. She wanted clarifications. She saw Luna, ran to her and grabbed Luna’s arm and asked, "Aunt Luna, look at me, look at my figure, how is my chest? How is my ass? What do you think, how is my body, my body is not sexy, not appealing? Am I beautiful?"

Luna was a little shocked to hear Angela Carter’s question and laughed, "Of course our young lady is very beautiful. No one in this world can be compared with you."

"Then why Victor James doesn’t like me?" Angela Carter also considered herself very beautiful, cute and fun, but she just couldn’t understand why Victor James didn’t like her.

CHAPTER 188 – HE IS YOUR UNCLE

"Because…" Luna patted Angela Carter’s back and said with great emphasis, "Young lady, he is your uncle."

"He is not my uncle. I’m an adopted child of the Carter family. My grandpa once wanted to marry me with my brother. Then why doesn't I stand with Victor James?" Angela never took her this relationship with Victor James seriously.

"Well... Maybe you are not his cup of tea." Luna knew it’s a personal matter of the Carter family, and she didn’t think it was reasonable to give her opinions.

Angela Carter sat back on the sofa and thought again.

She’s not Victor James’s type?

So what type of girls he likes?

But so what, she can change for him.

After this self-analysis, Angela Carter’s frustration disappeared a lot. She knew that her way of dealing with him was not right, so she decided to change her way. No matter what, she will find a way to get Victor James.

...

When Jane woke up and opened her eyes, she saw Edwin Carter sitting by her side. His gentle eyes were fixed on her. Jane rubbed her eyes and asked, "You said you has an important work to deal with. How do you come back so early?"

"Well, I’m done." Edwin Carter rubbed her head and asked, "Slept well?"

 

"Yes, but I think the baby is still feeling sleepy." Then she touched her stomach and said, "I want to see the baby soon, I am curious whether it is a boy or a girl, and whether the baby will look like you or me."

Edwin Carter took a coat and put it on her, "No matter how it will look, or it was a boy or a girl. What matters the most is, he is our child, and I will love him very much."

"Edwin…" Jane called him but swallowed back her words.

"What do you want to say?" Edwin Carter looked at her.

"I’m responsible for the things that happened this time. I’m responsible for going out and encountering this kind of thing. I really made you worried."

Edwin Carter said in a deep voice, "Dare to talk nonsense again."

Jane said in a complaining tone, "Will you hit me?"

"No." Then he held her head and leaned over to kiss her. After a long time, he let her go and said, "I’ll punish you like this if you said anything wrong again."

Her face turned red, but she really liked the punishment.

…

When they went downstairs, Angela Carter was in a daze and sitting on the sofa in the living room. In fact, she was sulking.

"What’s the matter, Angela?" Jane asked.

Angela Carter looked up at them and said, "Nothing, everything is fine."

As Edwin came back, Victor James left. She wanted him to stay for dinner, but he ignored her. She had already told him clearly that she liked him and wanted to marry him, but he said it was her business and has nothing to do with him. How could it have nothing to do with him?

Angela Carter recalled his rude tone and gritted her teeth with anger. She thought, if he ever tried to like another woman, she will blow up his camp.

"Edwin, go to the dining hall. We will be there in a moment." Jane sat down beside Angela Carter and rubbed her head, "Angela is again upset because of her boyfriend?"

Angela Carter pouted her lips and said rudely, "No. I can’t be upset by that devil Victor James."

Jane smiled, "Angela, this kind of thing can’t be achieved in a hurry. Let’s come for dinner first, and then we will think about it."

Angela Carter heard Jane’s words and felt motivated, "Sister in law, do you have anyway?"

Jane smiled softly and said, "It’s better for us to work together than for you alone."

CHAPTER 189 – HER BIOLOGICAL FATHER (PART 1)

At the dining table, there were many nutrients rich dishes that were cooked especially for a Jane, there were clam soup, rice congee made with red beans, fruit porridge, braised chestnuts, fried rice, home-style small tofu and so on.

Angela Carter was eating occasionally because these food couldn’t arouse her appetite. She looked at her brother and sister in law. Her slow-witted brother looked so happy with her sister-in-law. They were sharing each other’s food. She knew her brother had a serious habit of cleanliness, but today he was eating the leftover food of sister-in-law!

In the past, her brother’s meals had always been prepared by his special staff. And he always used public tableware to eat a dish with others. But now, he was eating Jane’s leftover food happily and even one could see the feeling of peace and pleasure on his face.

 

Angela looked at the happy couple and thought about Victor James and herself. She put the food on her plate mopishly and thought that they really didn’t care about this single and alone girl!

All of a sudden, she missed her mom, dad, and grandpa very much. If they were there, at least they can care for her. She would not felt as pitiful as she was feeling now.

"Brother, sister-in-law. Grandpa, mom, and dad are worried after hearing about your kidnapping. They will come back in two days." Angela Carter said.

Yesterday, grandpa called Angela Carter and asked her about her play. Angela Carter didn’t pay attention to her words and told grandpa about Jane’s kidnapping. But when grandpa came to know that the kidnapper actually wanted to kidnap Angela Carter, he really got angry and immediately decided to come back home.

 

"I’ll let people make all the arrangements for them." Edwin Carter was relieved to know that they were coming back. Jane was in her last months of pregnancy, and it will be better to have many people around her to take care of her.

But Jane felt worried after knowing that Grandpa will come back here. Grandpa asked her to leave Edwin Carter, but she refused. After that, Grandpa didn’t contact her again. But she didn’t know whether he has changed his mind or not?

Jane subconsciously touched her abdomen. She was very worried about her child’s safety. She just wanted to do everything carefully without any further complications.

Her mind has many thoughts…

The baby in her womb is Edwin Carter’s child. Grandpa didn’t like her, but he won’t harm Edwin Carter’s child.

But then she thought, this is not only the blood of the Carter family but also her blood. According to grandpa, her blood is not pure and good. What if Grandpa refused to accept this child and tried to harm her?

"Jane, what’s the matter?" Edwin Carter’s voice pulled her back from her thoughts.

She smiled. "I’m full."

Edwin Carter put down his plate, picked up the tissue and wiped his mouth gracefully, "let’s go for a walk."

"Okay," she nodded.

CHAPTER 190 – HER BIOLOGICAL FATHER (PART 2)

Because Jiangbei City was situated in a coastal area, the days were very hot but with the sea breeze blowing in the evening, the weather became quite pleasant.

After dinner, the couple went to the lawn of the villa to have a night walk.

Edwin Carter was holding Jane’s hand. She was walking very slowly, and he was also walking at the same speed. Edwin Carter’s complete focus was on Jane, but Jane’s mind was moving here and there.

She thought of Jonathan Ronan, and her mother who had not has a good day and about her real father.

Who is her real father?

Does he know her existence?

Jane really wanted to know. She even wanted to find a private detective to find out about that man.

But then she thought, what will she do after finding him?

From childhood, her mother never mentioned him to her. Her mother wanted her to grow up as healthy and as happy as a normal child.

"What are you thinking?" Edwin Carter’s low voice once again interrupted her thoughts.

She smiled at him and said, "I am wondering why you like gray clothes so much."

In winter, he wore a grey suit and in summers he wore a grey shirt. Why didn't he wear any other color?

Edwin Carter, "I'm used to it."

He also didn’t know when he started only wearing this color, and then never changed. It was not only that he liked this color but now it had become his habit. He thought like this color belongs to him.

Jane looked at him and said, "I think you should look better in a white shirt. Do you want to try?"

 

"Okay." He didn’t think and nodded. In a moment, she asked him to change his oldest habit, and he agreed.

She knew he really loved her, cared for her and doted on her, there were so much in her heart that she couldn’t speak to him clearly.

After thinking about it again, Jane said, "Edwin, you already knew that Jonathan Ronan is not my father?"

"Well." He was a little surprised, Jane suddenly asked this question but he answered honestly, then he held her hand tightly and said in a deep voice, "I already told you, I only care about your future."

She also knew that he didn’t care about her past. Otherwise, he would not have married her after knowing everything.

Then she asked, "Do you know who he is?"

"Yes." Edwin Carter looked at her, hugged her shoulders and said seriously, "Jane, your real father is a very responsible person, but many years ago he died in an accident, otherwise he would not let your mother and you face this much alone."

"Died in an accident many years ago!" Jane took a deep breath and smiled helplessly, "It means that I am still alone."

Edwin heard her and said in a dissatisfied way, "you have our baby and me."

"Of course, I know I have you and our baby, but I also need some people in my family. So if you dare to bully me, they can handle you for me." After hearing this there were awkward and lovely expressions on Edwin Carter’s face and Jane couldn’t help laughing. "Stupid man!"

Edwin Carter gently pulled her into his arms and asked seriously, "Do you want to recognize the other children of your father?"

"I’m afraid they don’t want to recognize me." Jane smiled and said.

Normally, no child wants to recognize his father’s child from other women outside.

"Okay, don’t think about it. Let’s go." Edwin Carter rubbed her head and took her for a walk.

Jane just wished to hold his hand like this forever and to walk with him till the end of the world.

But her heart always felt inexplicably insecure, she didn’t know why she always thought that one day she will wake up and he will be no more by his side and eventually she will lose him forever.

CHAPTER 191 – FETUS IS STABLE

They strolled in lawn for nearly half an hour. Jane’s body was full of sweat, so they went back to the room and she went straight to the bathroom to take a bath.

Edwin Carter was worried about her slipping and falling down that’s why these days he always helped her in taking a bath. In the beginning, Jane was as shy as a cooked shrimp and red all over. But now she got used to it because while Edwin Carter helping her taking a bath he never did anything else.

Jane always thought that the self-control of this man is really strong because he never thought about doing anything else when she stood naked in front of him.

However, she didn’t know that after helping her, he always came back to the bathroom to have a cold bath.

He’s a normal man, and he has normal physical needs. How could he not think about anything else when he saw his naked wife standing in front of him?

 

That’s why in front of Jane he always showed an extremely cold posture to cover up his inner desires for her.

This time when Edwin Carter’s hands touched Jane’s round and protruding abdomen, she took a quiet breath, bravely pressed his big palm, looked up at him with a red face, and whispered, "Mr. Carter, the doctor said that the fetus is very stable now."

"Yes, I know." Edwin Carter nodded to show that he knew.

"Really?" Jane asked.

Jane looked at Edwin Carter’s serious face and felt as if she was playing the lute to a cow.

Although, Edwin Carter has begun to speak more in this period of time, but his EQ was as low as ever. He really didn’t understand what she wanted to say.

As expected, he ignored her, wrapped her in a bath towel, and carried her back to the room.

 

After gently putting her on the bed, he turned to leave. She grabbed his arm and said, "Mr. Carter, the doctor said that the fetus is very stable, it is okay for us to..."

"Sleep quietly." Edwin Carter interrupted her, took back his arm, turned around and went to the bathroom.

Jane, "..."

Sure enough, low EQ is a serious disease.

It seemed that if she didn’t say it clearly to him, he won’t know what she wanted to do. Jane thought for a moment to find a way to directly knock him down, to not give him a chance to refuse.

Before long, Edwin Carter came out of the bathroom. As usual, he only had a white bath towel around his waist, revealing his strong abdominal muscles and looked very sexy.

When he came to bed, Jane rolled over and hugged him, but she was too shy to look at him. She bowed down her head and said, "Mr. Carter, you really don’t want it?"

From the day he came to know that she’s pregnant, he never asked for sex. It’s hard for a normal man to live without it for months.

"What?" Edwin Carter asked seriously, but there was a shallow smile in his eyes, but she didn’t see it.

"You don’t want to have sex with me?" Jane gathered up her courage and finally said it.

CHAPTER 192 – FULFILL HER DREAM

"Don’t trouble me." Edwin Carter said in a deep voice.

Obviously, he wanted her, but he was just worried about hurting her due to his desire. Although the doctor said that the fetus is stable and the husband and wife can have sex not more than twice a week, he still did not dare.

Jane knew that he was worried about hurting her and that’s why she really didn’t want to see him suffer.

She said nervously, "but, but I really want to be with you..."

After saying this, Jane felt too ashamed, she left his arms, turned over and moved to the side.

As he saw her going away, he felt some inexplicable feeling as if wind was blowing through his chest.

He grabbed her back and kissed her lips, "if you really want to, then we can do it carefully."

 

"Okay." Jane blushed and buried her head in his chest. Her slim fingers touched the towel around his waist. She wanted to tear it off, but because she was too nervous, she didn’t do it successfully and her whole body became redder.

Edwin Carter grabbed her hands and said softly, "lie down, let me do it."

"Well..." She coyly nodded her head, whose pink cheeks became more attractive.

Edwin Carter was not as eager and direct as she was. He lowered his head and kissed her delicate lips and slowly went down. His kisses were tender as if she was his most important treasure, and as if she was so delicate that could be broken by a little effort.

His kisses were soft and gentle, and she wanted to get immersed in him forever.

After long, Jane’s body was covered with sweat again. Edwin Carter wanted to bathe her, but she was lying on his chest and didn’t let him move.

 

She stretched out her finger and caressed his chest. She whispered, "Mr. Carter, you must not be satisfied."

They didn’t have sex for long but he still tried his best to restrain himself and cared about her. He always took care of her more than anything.

"Don’t think about it." Edwin Carter grabbed her hand, pressed his chin on her head, and rubbed gently, "Jane, let’s think of a name for the child."

"I heard that all the children of the Carter family should be named by their elders, is that true?" Jane asked.

Edwin Carter said, "Rules are dead, people are alive. Nothing can always be the same."

Jane knew that he always punished Angela Carter because Angela didn’t respect the rules and often disobeyed them. She didn’t expect to hear such words from a man who always obeyed the rules.

"What name do you want to give to the child?" She asked again.

"I’ve thought about it a lot, but I’m not satisfied with any. Let’s think about it together." He gave this reason to Jane, but actually, he just wanted that they two together think of a name for their child.

"Let’s think about it tomorrow. Now, I’m feeling sleepy." Jane hasn’t had sex for a long time. And that's why she was really tired.

"Okay, go to sleep." Edwin Carter put her down, pulled the quilt to cover her and caressed her round belly.

Jane nodded and soon fell asleep.

After a while, Edwin Carter got out of bed, went to the balcony and dialed a phone number, "I want you to come to Jiangbei tomorrow."

"Why? Let me guess, does my sister want to recognize me?" The voice of Robert Michael came from the phone.

"Yes, she wants to." Edwin Carter answered directly.

If Jane wanted to recognize her family members and will feel more secure after this, then he will fulfill her dream.

CHAPTER 193 – A SILLY HEROINE

It has been said that after conceiving a child, women’ brain often changed into mush, in Jane’s case it turned out that the hearsay is totally true.

These days, due to Jane’s pregnancy Edwin Carter didn’t go to office, but Jane didn’t notice it. Today, she finally found out.

Edwin Carter worked at home and Sienna Henry and Luis George came to their house to report everything. His study has changed into a temporary office.

After breakfast, Edwin Carter accompanied Jane for the morning walk and then he went to the study. Jane was not idle either. Angela Carter took her to hear her new play’s script.

In this script, Angela Carter’s has to play the role of “Cinderella”.

It was a story of a common girl who has been married to a rich family and has gone through many hardships, and finally, she lived happily ever after with the prince.

 

The girl’s family financial condition and background was not good, but she always worked hard. At the school, she met that boy for the first time, and their love story unfolded. Regardless of  their status gap, they couldn’t help falling in love with each other.

When the boy’s family got to know about the girl, they thought that the girl was not worthy of their son, so they tried to separate them. They even threatened the girl with her family. As a result, the girl had no choice but to break up with the boy.

Fortunately, the boy was very steadfast, loyal and understanding. Even after experiencing many ups and downs, he didn’t let her go. The boy’s family finally agreed to accept the girl. In the end their love won. They got married, starting living a happy life together, and many people envied them.

Since childhood, Angela Carter has been deeply loved by the whole family. She has never suffered grievances. That’s why even after several practices, she still can’t act this character well. After seeing her acting, Jane always felt that there was something missing.

 

Angela Carter felt that she was not good enough; she fell down on the sofa and kicked angrily, "Sister in law, why I am unable to play this role in a good manner?"

Jane said, "Angela, you are not understanding the position of the heroine. Try to stand in her position and think again, if you were in her place, how would you feel, how would you deal with such things?"

Angela Carter didn’t understand Jane and blurted out, "I think this heroine is silly. The family didn’t agree to her relationship and ask her to break up, and the stupid girl agreed to hurt the hero so much that he almost gave up. If I am at her place, I will take a bomb and blow up their house directly. If someone stops me from being with the people I love, I will kill them."

Jane heard Angela Carter’s words and couldn’t help laughing, "Angela, you are still considering your own personality, but now you have to play the role of this heroine. Think about it carefully. Her birth, her life, her education were different from yours, and there was no one to support her. She had no backer, she can only depend on herself."

Angela Carter has grown up in the deep affection of the Carter family. If she has to play the role of a beloved girl, who is the apple of everyone’s eyes, she could do it perfectly. But this moment the heroine’s life was something that Angela Carter has never experienced. For a while, she was uncertain and confused.

Jane was different from Angela Carter. Her life experience was similar to that of the heroine, or even worse than that of the heroine.

But Jane has better determination than the heroine, she never broke up with Edwin Carter because of family pressure or any unfavorable circumstances. She has always been determined to spend her whole life with Edwin Carter, and her thoughts were so firm that no one could shake it.

 

After listening to Jane’s advice, Angela Carter stroked her forehead and thought about it carefully. She tried to imagine the hardship and helplessness of the heroine’s life.

After that, Angela practiced again and this time Angela was somewhat satisfied with her performance.

At least, after this discussion, Angela realized that not everyone in this world is as lucky as her, that after being abandoned by her own parents, she happened to meet a family like the Carter family, and this family loved her more than anything.

Angela was sure in her and Victor James’s love story. Her family’s attitude won’t create any problems. She believed that her family loved her very much and when she tells them about her love with Victor James they will agree.

The only problem was Victor James’s attitude.

Angela Carter thought about Victor James, gritted her teeth angrily and said in her heart, "That bastard knows that I love him but still advised me to fall in love with others."

"Angela, you are again thinking about Victor?" Jane noticed her expression and asked.

Obviously she was thinking about him because after Edwin Carter only Victor James had the ability to make her this much angry.

"Yes, I am thinking about him again. Wait a minute, I have to make a call." Angela Carter said, taking out her cell phone. As soon as the call connected, she said in a hurry, "Victor James, I am thinking about you."

"Miss Carter, the General is busy. He has no time to answer your phone." A familiar voice of Victor James’s Deputy General came from the other side.

 

"If he’s busy, please tell him that I’m thinking about him. I love him and I’ll marry him." Angela Carter said and hung up.

Victor James didn’t answer her phone. But she conveyed her message, she decided that she will let everyone in the military region know that he’s her man. No one else can think about him.

Angela Carter’s straightforward attitude really surprised Jane. She appreciated Angela Carter’s confidence and struggle in the pursuit of true love, but at the same time she’s also worried that Angela would get hurt.

Jane thought for a moment and said, "Angela, maybe it’s not right to keep pestering someone. First of all, we have to find out his attitude towards you to know what he thinks about you."

"Whether he likes me or not, he will start liking me." Angela Carter was very confident. She was so beautiful and lovely. Victor James was not blind, how could he not like her?

Jane added, "Angela, love is a strange thing. Even if one person is excellent in all aspects, it still doesn’t guarantee that the other side will love you."

Jane was very mature. She was worried that Angela Carter would get hurt by Victor James. She didn’t want Angela Carter to bear this pain. She wished that Angela can always stay as lively as she is now.

"Yeah, it’s true. You also fell in love with my slow-witted, unromantic and boring brother. Love is really a strange thing." In the past, grandpa wanted to marry her with Edwin Carter, and every time she thought of that and his cold face, she often had nightmares.

"Madam, Young lady, Mr. Michael is here. He says that the young master invited him." Luna led a man into the room.

"Mr. Michael?" Jane and Angela Carter looked at the door at the same time.

"Mrs. Carter, long time no see, how are you?" Robert Michael came in from the outside with a smile on his face. His smiling face looked the same as she saw him a few months ago.

"Hello, Mr. Michael!" Jane stood up and smiled politely, "Luna, please go upstairs and ask Edwin to come down."

"Actually, it doesn’t matter if Edwin is here or not. I came here to meet Mrs. Carter." Robert Michael’s eyes fell on her round belly and he smiled, "I didn’t hear the good news when I saw Mrs. Carter last time. And I didn’t expect that when I meet you again I will see you like this. Congratulations!"

"Thank you, Mr. Michael!" Jane smiled.

CHAPTER 194 – RECOGNIZING HIS SISTER (PART 1)

"Mr. Michael, now you can see that my sister-in-law has such a big belly. So don’t try to make up your mind about her." Angela Carter jumped out and stood in front of Jane. She didn’t want any other man to cast an evil eye at her sister-in-law.

Angela Carter was always having problems with her brother who restricted many of her joy. She hated his domineering nature but she’d like to help her brother in key time.

Robert Michael smiled and said, "Aren’t you Polaris? I remember when I was a student in America, you were just a little girl. In a few years, you have grown up and now you looks more beautiful."

When Edwin Carter went to university, Angela Carter was only twelve or thirteen years old. At that time, she was very lovely and lively. She liked to follow Edwin Carter everywhere, that’s why Robert Michael still remembered her.

 

"You know me?" Angela Carter stared at Robert Michael and said, "Oh, you are..."

His name was on the tip of her tongue, but she just couldn't think of it.

"Robert Michael." Robert Michael reminded her.

"Right, I remember." Angela Carter nodded, "at that time, you liked to guess the thoughts of people around you. Are you still do that mind-reading thing?"

Robert Michael said with a smile, "Now my hobby has become my job. If I stop guessing I will starve to death, so I have to continue."

Hearing their conversation, Jane did not interrupt and quietly studied Robert Michael.

Honestly, she didn’t dislike Robert Michael. But she just didn’t want to approach him because he can see other people’s thoughts too thoroughly, and there was almost no privacy in front of him.

 

If he didn’t give her those clues when she met him last time, she thought that she and he can also be friends.

"Chairman Carter, everything is arranged as your instructions."

Jane heard the voice and turned back. Edwin Carter was wearing a gray shirt and black trousers and leading Luis George and Sienna Henry downstairs. They were walking behind him and reporting to him on their work.

Edwin Carter nodded, "Good. Then go ahead."

"Edwin, long time no see!" Robert Michael greeted Edwin Carter.

"Hello, Mr. Robert Michael!" Edwin Carter nodded. He always stayed cold in front of outsiders.

He added, "Emelia, please prepare some desserts and tea and send to the drawing room."

Robert Michael said, "We are old friends, don’t be so formal. Besides, you know I don’t like sweets."

"Jane likes it." Edwin Carter gave a straightforward reply, making it clear that he isn’t doing anything for him, but it’s for his wife.

Robert Michael, "..."

What else was he expecting from this cold Leon Carter?

"This way, please." Edwin Carter made a gesture, who held Jane and lifted her hair to the back of her ear and smiled at her.

"Brother, I want to come too." Angela Carter also wanted to sit with them but Edwin Carter gave her a cold look, and she couldn’t move her feet. She was dissatisfied and cursed him in her heart, "Pig-headed, sister-in-law and baby are safe but he is still showing me anger."

In the drawing room, Emelia served various desserts, tea, and juices. Edwin Carter took a delicious snack and raised towards Jane’s mouth, "Eat something."

Robert Michael looked at Edwin Carter in front of him and widened his eyes. Is he the Leon Carter he knows for years? It is hard to believe that this cold man has such a soft side.

CHAPTER 195 – RECOGNIZING HIS SISTER (PART 2)

Robert Michael was sitting on the opposite side and Jane felt shy to open her mouth. "I’m not hungry," she said, "I should go out if you have something to talk."

"Jane, you don’t have to go out. We want to talk about something with you." Robert Michael said, and this time he didn’t call her Mrs. Carter, but Jane.

Jane also noticed it and looked at him doubtfully, "Is it about me?"

She has no private contact with Robert Michael. But he said that what they’re going to talk is related to her. Did she fall ill again? And she didn’t even know it?

"Relax. Edwin is here, I can’t bully you in his presence." Robert Michael joked. It seemed that nothing can make him serious.

However, he was quite right. With Edwin Carter by her side, she shouldn’t be afraid of anything.

 

After this thought, Jane put her hand in Edwin Carter’s palm and let him hold her tightly.

No matter what, as long as he is by her side, she doesn’t need to be afraid.

"These snacks look delicious. I’d like to have a taste." Robert Michael said with a smile, "Jane, can I taste it?"

"Mr. Michael, please." As a host, it was embarrassing to let the guest say such words.

But Edwin Carter didn’t think so at all. Robert Michael also didn’t mind. He knew Edwin Carter for many years and was well aware of the personality of Edwin Carter. The more polite he behaves, the more estranged one will feel.

Robert Michael took a snack and stuffed it into his mouth. Then he said with a disgusted face, "Actually girls like these sweet snacks. Men don’t like sweet things so much."

 

"What do you like to eat, Mr. Michael? I’ll cook it for you in the evening." Jane asked politely.

"Yes. It would be better to eat the food cooked by my own sister." Robert Michael said.

"…" Jane didn’t answer; she’s waiting for his explanation.

"My name is Robert Michael. I am your brother, the eldest son of your natural father, George Michael." Robert Michael changed his usual dandiacal attitude and said it seriously.

"What… What did you say?" Jane looked at Robert Michael in surprise and saw that he was looking at her seriously, which didn’t look like a joke.

She looked at Edwin Carter.

Edwin Carter hugged her and nodded to her, "He is telling the truth."

"He and I…" Jane was shocked to utter nothing.

Jane was totally unprepared for this. In a trance, she looked at Robert Michael and Edwin Carter again and again.

After knowing that she was not Jonathan Ronan’s own daughter, Jane always thought about her natural father and her family.

During this period, she thought a lot but never thought that she had seen her own brother.

Robert Michael didn’t dislike her, he even came here to recognize her as his sister.

When Jane saw Angela Carter and Edwin Carter, she wished to have an elder brother who can love her and take care of her.

Now… that dream has come true, but it felt so unreal.

CHAPTER 196 – LOVE OF A BROTHER

Jane was afraid that it can be a play performed by Edwin Carter and Robert Michael. They just wanted to fulfill her wish and make her happy.

Jane didn’t respond for a long time.

Edwin Carter was also worried, maybe it was so sudden that Jane found it difficult to accept. Edwin Carter patted Jane’s back and called her name softly, "Jane…"

"I’m fine." Jane shook her head and looked at them again. After a long time, she asked carefully, "Are you sure?"

Robert Michael is her brother?

She wanted to know the truth. She didn’t want to live with a lie. It will hurt her more.

"Absolutely." Robert Michael handed a file to Jane and said, "Two years ago, I found this document in our father’s remains when I was moving to another house, and at that time I come to know that you are my sister. It was only after reading this document that I learned that father wanted to take your mother and you back and wanted to give you two new lives, but before he could do it, he was killed in a car accident, so this has been matter delayed for more than 20 years."

 

With trembling hands, Jane took the file and opened it.

The first thing she saw was a picture of her mother and a man.

Her mother looked very young and beautiful with a dazzling smile on her face. She looked so happy and satisfied.

And the man next to her was looking at her smile. His eyes were filled with inexplicable emotion, but Jane could see the tenderness in his eyes. Jane knew, that this kind of gaze can only be possible when a man really falls in love with a woman.

On the next page, she saw a handwritten letter signed by George Michael.

Jane read it and her heart trembled. It turner out that her mother had such a beautiful love story, but those beautiful things were destroyed by Jonathan Ronan.

After that incident, her mother felt that she could no longer get along with her lover, so she swallowed the bitterness alone and broke up with him. Then, due to her family’s pressure, she agreed to marry Jonathan Ronan.

Jane took a deep breath, looked up at Robert Michael, opened her mouth to say something, but she couldn’t utter a word…

"Jane, whether you want to recognize me as brother or not, but from the day I come to know this reality, I considered you my sister and I will always consider you my sister." said Robert Michael soberly.

"But... But don’t you blame my mother and me?" Jane sighed to calm her restless soul and asked carefully.

Her mother and George Michael were lovers in the past, after their break-up, they both got married to some other man and woman.

But a few years later, her mother carried George Michael’s child. Under normal circumstances, his wife-Robert Michael’s mother should not forgive him for cheating on her with another woman.

Why did Robert Michael want to recognize her as his sister? Jane couldn’t understand…

 

But Robert Michael understood what she was thinking. He sighed and said, "Jane, my parents got married because of family interests. After marriage, they respected each other and lived a peaceful life. Later my mother died of a serious illness, but my father did not marry another woman. And then this incident happened."

Edwin Carter hugged Jane and said, "Jane, both your mother and your father were very good people. They never did anything wrong to damage each other’s family."

"Well, I understand." Jane nodded, raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Edwin, thank you! Mr…" Jane took a deep breath as if it took a lot of effort, and then said, "Brother, thank you."

She thanked them for telling her such a good thing. She finally got to know that her birth was not so dirty, her mother and her father were very good people.

"Then can I hug you, Mrs. Carter?" Robert Michael got up and restored his casual expression.

"Of course, brother." Jane also stood up and smiled at him.

Robert Michael walked around the coffee table to Jane’s side, hugged her under Edwin Carter’s gaze, patted her on the back and said, "Now you have a backer too, and I will always be there for you. If Edwin dares to bully you, you can call me, and I promise I will handle him for you."

"Yes. I have a backer, too." This feeling of having an elder brother was really good. Jane laughed brilliantly.

She believed that her mother would be happy to see her and her brother recognizing each other in the heaven.

Robert Michael held Jane and didn’t let her go for long, and Jane also didn’t leave his arms.

CHAPTER 197 – WARMTH OF OWN FAMILY

But Edwin Carter next to them was not happy. He stood up, snatched Jane back and put his arm around her waist possessively, "Jane must be hungry. Let’s have lunch."

"Edwin, I am her brother. Why are you jealous? I must say, you are too mean." Robert Michael shook his head and sighed.

"So what?" Edwin Carter said coldly.

He’s her brother, so what?

Jane is his wife! He will protect her well and never let this Robert Michael have a chance to show off.

"Mr. Carter, my brother is right. You are too mean." Jane also moved on Robert Michael’s side. She has a brother, now she can occasionally be willful and bully Edwin Carter.

Edwin Carter’s face became even colder, and he felt extremely dissatisfied.

 

Looking at Edwin’s face, Robert Michael burst out laughing, "Haha, Edwin, turn by turns. Now I’m your weakness."

When they were at university, Edwin Carter often bullied Robert Michael. Robert Michael was happy that now finally he can fix him.

It’s fucking cool.

Edwin Carter put his hand on Robert Michael’s shoulder and pressed with some force until he heard the sound of bone jamming. Then he heard Robert Michael’s scream, "Oh, Edwin, I was wrong, I was really wrong. You are a broad-minded big figure, please forgive me. I will never laugh at you again. I promise."

How can he forget that Edwin Carter was skilled in more than three kinds of fighting techniques? Now he has nettled  him and has to bear the consequences.

Jane didn’t know what happened. She looked at the two of them with a blank face, "What kind of riddle are you playing?"

 

Edwin Carter took back his hand and rubbed her head, "Nothing. Let’s treat Mr. Michael to dinner."

Edwin Carter said, his eyes had a shallow smile and looked very happy. Jane also followed him happily and nodded heavily, "Okay, let’s invite brother to have a good meal together."

The couple walked happily, followed by Robert Michael miserably. Gritting his teeth, he raised his hand and kneaded his aching shoulder. He finally understood that he can provoke anyone except Edwin Carter.

Although Edwin Carter always looked distant, and indifferent, when he becomes cruel, he turns into a demon who can kill people without blinking.

However, it was paining, but deep inside Robert Michael was very happy. Edwin Carter can be cruel to anyone, but he deeply adored and loved Jane.

As Jane’s brother, he wanted nothing else!

CHAPTER 198 – WENT TO VISIT THEIR PARENTS (PART 1)

After that kidnapping, Edwin Carter became even possessive for Jane. He even stopped going to the office and worked at home.

Jane met her brother and wanted to visit her parents in Kyoto. Edwin Carter not only didn’t stop her but also accompany her to Kyoto.

On the way to Kyoto, Robert Michael told Jane something about the Michael family.

George Michael has only one elder brother. After George Michael’s death, Robert Michael was raised by his uncle. He lived at his uncle’s house and grew up with his cousin. His uncle treated him well, and he has a good relationship with his cousin, just like a brother and a sister.

After hearing this, Jane felt emotional.

In fact, there are many loving families in the world.

When they reached Kyoto, Jane followed Robert Michael to visit their father George Michael’s grave, and then went to visit her mother.

 

Jane stood in front of her mother’s gravestone and got lost in the memories of the past, her mother’s face that she had just seen in that picture came in front of her eyes.

Today, she came to know, once, her mother was also very happy and she used to smile so well.

From Jane’s childhood until her mother’s death, she had always seen her mother’s sorrowful face. Jonathan Ronan often beat her, but she only hid in the room and wept silently.

Jane never knew that her mother had such a beautiful love story, and there was a man who loved her so much.

But those beautiful days were too short…

Her mother was happy with her love of life and they both were about to marry each other. But before that, she was raped by that damn Jonathan Ronan.

Her mother wanted to call the police but was stopped by her family. Her mother’s family thought it was a domestic scandal that could not be publicized, because publicizing it will only embarrass them. They asked her mother to hide it in her heart and never tell anyone about it not even to Michael's family.

 

But her mother was afraid, she didn’t want to betray her lover, she went against the wishes of her family for the first time.

She broke up with George Michael without telling him anything and lied to her family that she told George Michael about her rape and they both broken up. The family got angry and forced her to marry Jonathan Ronan.

Marrying Jonathan Ronan, was the beginning of the nightmare of her mother’s life. She lived a miserable life. At last, in order to end the unbearable torture, she committed suicide and ended her miserable life.

If her mother had not been raped by Jonathan Ronan and had not been forced by her family to marry Jonathan Ronan, everything would have been different.

Her mother would be alive now. She would had been spending her good life with her real father, and her family would be filled with peace and love!

But… everything changed due to that Jonathan Ronan. He destroyed her mother’s life and snatched every bit of happiness from her.

But Jane was luckier than her mother. She met Edwin Carter, a man whom she can entrust her life.

Maybe it was also because Jane’s character was different from her mother, and she didn’t let anyone control her life, so she got a chance to meet Edwin Carter.

Jane thought about her mother’s life and decided more determinedly that she will not leave Edwin Carter and will not let anyone spoil their life.

CHAPTER 199 – WENT TO VISIT THEIR PARENTS (PART 2)

 

Jane took a deep breath, and Edwin Carter stretched his arm and held Jane’s waist tightly. His low and sexy voice fell in her ears, "Jane, live a happy life, that’s what mother-in-law wants the most."

Jane looked back at him. He was wearing glasses and under the golden frame, his bright eyes were shining brilliantly. His face was as charming as ever, and his whole personality revealed his elegant temperament.

He’s so excellent and outstanding that just one glance can made people think that he belonged to some other world!

Jane took Edwin Carter’s hand, looked at her mother’s gravestone, and said, "Mom, see. This man has always been very good to your Jane. Don’t worry, with him your Jane will always be happy."

"We all know you are very happy, and Edwin loves you very much, so don’t show off in front of a single and alone man like me." Robert Michael was standing behind them and suddenly interrupted her.

"You should find a woman quickly, and then you can also show off in front of me." Jane laughed.

"Women are troublesome creatures. I don’t want to trouble myself." Robert Michael glanced at Edwin Carter and said, "Look at the man beside you. What a cold man he used to be, but now he has become his wife’s slave."

"I am happy to be." Edwin Carter replied. He was still too cold to approach, but his eyes were much softer.

"Well, well, do as you like." Robert Michael had endured cruel punishment by Edwin Carter, and his shoulder was still in pain. That’s why he had some scruples while joking.

After visiting their parents, they ate a meal with Robert Michael, and they decided to go back to Jiangbei.

Before leaving, Robert Michael took Jane’s hand and said, "Jane, whenever you need my help, you will always find me standing by your side."

 

"Well, thank you!" Jane nodded and gave Robert Michael a hug. She rubbed her face against his chest, and her eyes filled with tears. She also didn’t know why but these days she seemed to become more and more emotional.

"Don’t thank me. In fact, I’m too idle. I always want someone to trouble me. But now, I have found the right person. I should thank you." Robert Michael patted Jane on the back and pushed her out of his arms. He noticed Edwin Carter’s gloomy eyes and didn’t dare to hold her any longer.

"Brother in law, take care of my sister. I want to thank you on my father and Jane’s mother’s behalf." Before Edwin Carter took action, he immediately gave Jane back to him.

"Jane is my wife." Edwin Carter said in a deep voice.

A simple sentence.

He will take good care of her; others do not need to remind him.

"Aren’t you two good friends?" Jane looked at the two men in front of her and said with a smile, "After listening to your conversation why I feel that something is wrong between you two?"

"Let’s go. It’s our flight time." Edwin Carter hugged Jane and left. He didn’t even want to say anything again to Robert Michael.

Jane walked, turned back, and waved, "Brother, I am going back. You can come to Jiangbei some other day, and I will treat you well."

"Yes, I will come." Robert Michael waved to her and stood there to see them leaving.

It was his father’s unfulfilled wish to recognize his daughter. Now that he has done it for his father. His father can rest in peace.

"Mr. Carter, why do I feel that you are becoming stingier?" Jane looked at Edwin Carter and said with some amusement.

It was him who invited Robert Michael to recognize her. Then why was he feeling jealous?

Edwin Carter, "..."

It was not that he had become stingy. It was just that he began to care more for her. He wanted to protect her, love her and care for her. He couldn’t even bear to lose her.

But these thoughts of Edwin Carter were unspeakable.

He cannot say these to her.

Although he has made great efforts to change a lo, he was still the man who didn’t know how to say sweet words.

CHAPTER 200 – GRANDPA GOT ANGRY

 

As soon as they returned to Jiangbei, Edwin Carter received a call from Angela Carter. She told him about the arrival of the elder of the Carter family.

Grandpa was enraged to hear that Edwin Carter took Jane to Kyoto even in her pregnancy. He was so angry that no one dared to approach him.

Normally, when grandpa got angry, his anger would cool down just after seeing Angela Carter. But today, even Angela Carter’s couldn’t smooth down his anger.

Angela Carter was pacing back and forth at the door. She craned her neck like geese while waiting for long and finally, she saw brother’s car coming in. The car hadn’t stopped when she ran to him and said, "Brother, grandpa is very angry, please try to pay attention to your words and don’t contradict him."

Everyone in the Carter family knew that grandpa didn't get angry easily, but once he’s blew up,  people could barely parry the blows. After all, he’s the eldest member of the Carter family. His majesty was still unmatched.

After hearing that grandpa has arrived, Jane subconsciously grabbed Edwin Carter’s hand tightly and looked at him worriedly.

"It's all right. You don't have to worry." Edwin Carter thought that Jane was worried that grandpa will scold him, so he held her hand to comfort her.

Jane didn’t say anything. She held Edwin Carter’s hand and followed him.

They entered the living room. The eyes of the elders fell on them immediately. Mother looked very tired. It seemed that she didn’t have a good rest after a long journey.

Father was sitting next to Edwin’s mother. He also looked drawn. He was concerned about his wife’s health.

Grandpa has no expression on his face, but even in silence, one could feel his anger.

 

Jane and Edwin Carter took the initiative to greet their elders. Edwin Carter was about to open his mouth when grandpa interrupted, "John, your wife is in her seventh month of pregnancy, and you took her to rush about. What if anything should go wrong?"

Grandpa said this to Edwin Carter. Everyone also thought that he was saying this to Edwin Carter, but only Jane knew that actually grandpa said it to her.

Edwin Carter said in a deep voice, "Grandpa, the doctor said that the fetus is stable."

For Jane and their baby, Edwin Carter cared more than anyone else. If there was any danger in traveling, he wouldn't have taken Jane to Kyoto.

"The fetus is stable? Don't you know what an accident means?" Grandpa’s loud voice echoed in the room.

"Dad, Jane has come back safely. Don’t be angry." Father hurriedly stood up and spoke for his son and daughter-in-law.

Grandpa complained, "Isn’t it right that I care about my granddaughter-in-law and my great-grandchild?"

"Grandpa, I am sorry. We won’t go anywhere before my delivery." Jane took a quiet look at grandpa’s face and said carefully.

"Well, I know you’re a good girl. It is a blessing for John to marry you." Grandpa said.

Grandpa’s words were normal for other people, but there was another meaning for Jane.

Maybe grandpa really wanted to say that she is a disobedient woman because she didn’t leave Edwin Carter even after grandpa’s request and even got pregnant with Edwin Carter’s child.

TO BE CONTINUED